Ever On: The World Beyond - Free RP

The fair valley of Rivendell, upon whose house the stars of heaven most brightly shone.
Wise One of Lothlorien
Points: 1 638 
Posts: 958
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:30 am
Image
Still round the corner we may meet
A sudden tree or standing stone
That none have seen but we alone.
Tree and flower and leaf and grass,
Let them pass! Let them pass!
Hill and water under sky,
Pass them by! Pass them by!

Still round the corner there may wait
A new road or a secret gate,
And though we pass them by today,
Tomorrow we may come this way
And take the hidden paths that run
Towards the Moon or to the Sun.
Apple, thorn, and nut and sloe,
Let them go! Let them go!
Sand and stone and pool and dell,
Fare you well! Fare you well!

Home is behind, the world ahead,
And there are many paths to tread
Through shadows to the edge of night,
Until the stars are all alight.


- Tolkien, Walking Song from The Lord of the Rings: The Fellowship of the Ring

Have you been to Hildorien, the birthplace of Mortals? Have you ridden with the Variag mercenaries of Khand? Perhaps you've scaled the golden walls of Yellow Mountains to look on the shining waters of the Inner Seas and the emerald shroud of Dark Land beyond ? Maybe you've climbed the Red Walls of Orocarni where dwell Dwarves - both the good and the bad - above the elven forest of ancient Wild Wood and swift flowing waters.
Image


Have you travelled the warm uncharted plains of Rhûn beset with danger? Have your journeys taken you across the hostile desert of Harad or deeper south and behind enemy lines into the lush, volatile jungle of Far Harad under silver towers of the Grey Mountains? Have you come to the vineyards of Dorwinion or skated with the Lossoth of Forochel? Have you taken ship from green and quiet Lindon to visit the fountains & flowers of Tol Eressëa? Do you find yourself slipping into reverie, remembering your idyllic days in the blissful realm of Aman?

Image


This is a Free RP thread in spirit of the old Castles in the Sand thread. You may chronicle here the travels of your characters in places far and away which we have no other activities for. You are welcome to post "flashback" writing as well, relating to moments in the past your characters experienced. It is a supplemental companion thread to Ages of Arda which will be appearing shortly. You may RP in any Age and in any region of Arda here. I will be providing descriptions of territories in the Rivendell Archives thread for people who'd like to follow my lead about some destinations.

Rules:

1.)Tharmáras uses Elrond and Maglor, Galadriel and Celeborn, Aragorn and Éowyn , and all his Canon Characters from Ages of Arda saga here including Pallando.: if you're unsure of those, please look at the Imladris Archives https://lotrfanaticsplaza.com/forum/vie ... f=10&t=192 . Ercassie posts as Maeglin here and Annúnfalas is Arwen, Celebrían, and Alatar; Annúnfalas also shares Eldarion and his sisters with me, well be using them soon.

2.) Please review the Roleplaying Code of Conduct before posting https://lotrfanaticsplaza.com/forum/rol ... of-conduct . No spamming or godmoding please. To preserve the sanctity of the Tolkienesque atmosphere, no sexual allusions/content/jokes are allowed and fandom/franchise crossovers are forbidden. If I see or am notified you have crossed lines or incur OOC complaints, you will be asked to edit your post. Thanks for understanding.

Last edited by Tharmáras on Tue Jun 15, 2021 4:47 pm, edited 11 times in total.

New Soul
Points: 794 
Posts: 607
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
From 19/Aug/2014, 07:02 AM. Probably the latest post of mine I could find in the old Castles of Sand thread :(



Eärcúlinta and Menellinda
On the Grasslands of Tirion
Years of the Trees
Private RP



A raven-haired elf laid on a soft bench, resting. He had lain there for quite some time, forgetting the world and entering the land of his dreams. A soft breeze blew by, placing a fallen leaf on his neck. Eärcúlinta's cheeks twitched and he stirred, turning on his side, causing the leaf to fall to the feet of another raven-haired elf.

Clad in a bright green raiment, she folded her hands and tutted in disapproval. Her eyes bore the same color as her older brother's. From the time she was born, her eyes shone with laughter and joy, which only grew as she reached her elfin adolescence. She was a foot shorter than him, and her cheeks slightly rounder due to her youth.

Menellinda smiled, and cooed, "Wake up Linta; wake up dear brother," as she attempted to rouse Eärcúlinta from sleep. His birthday was the day before, and he was still recovering from the raucous celebration.

He snorted in response, muttering, "Not now Menel; wake me later." He turned to his other side and continued sleeping. Eärcúlinta carried a sight grin on his face, enjoying his current dream.

His sister tapped her foot and no longer was amused. She shook her head and rolled her eyes, walking towards a tree where a bucket stood next to its base. She struggled lifting the bucket, but was able to carry it slowly towards the prone form of his brother. Menellinda raised the bucket and promptly poured all of its water onto Eärcúlinta's upper body.

At once, Eärcúlinta gasped as water flowed from his wet hair onto the bench and ground below. His eyes, wider than they have ever been, spotted his sister holding an empty bucket, with an aloof expression on her face as she looked innocently at a passing squirrel.

"You... You'll," he spat out some of the water, "pay for this!" He lunged for her but missed. Menellinda dodged, laughing, as she promptly ran away into the open fields. He immediately chased after her, water dripping from his hair and clothes onto the grass. I had a good dream too, Eärcúlinta thought as he began closing the distance between himself and Menellinda. Although she was swifter than him, he surpassed her in endurance. By the time they ran a quarter of a league, he was ten feet away from her.

Menellinda turned and glared at her brother as her bucket bounced side-to-side, "you're only catching up because you're a foot taller than me," she taunted, blowing a raspberry at him.

Eärcúlinta returned her glare, "just you wait until I get my hands on you!" he yelled as he continued running, "where are you going anyway?"

Menellinda turned her head again, as her eyes slightly widened in surprise, "you forgot? But you promised yesterday!" she yelled. The ellon was five feet away from her.

He narrowed his eyes in confusion, "I don't remember promising you anything... D-don't throw that-!" the bucket collided with his head as Eärcúlinta fell, rolling in the grass until he lay face first in the ground. He was not moving.

Concerned, Menellinda turned around and approached the prone form of her brother. She sat on her knees, placing her hands on his back, whispering with a sad frown on her face, "are you okay, Linta?" she asked.

But a sudden movement later, she was in his grasp, one hand clutched around her waist; the other rolled into a fist rubbing the top of her head back and forth. "I have you now, sister!" Linta yelled in glee, while she squeaked and shrieked in pain. Out of the corner of her eye, Menellinda spotted a trio of Vanyar maidens, a rare sight to behold in Tirion. She quickly elbowed Eärcúlinta in the stomach, causing him to grunt in pain and release the hold. Before he could utter an angered response, Menellinda gestured for his attention to the Elven maidens. He looked, noting that they shook their heads in disapproval, turned around, and walked the other direction. Eärcúlinta sighed as he stood and brushed off the grass from his ankles. His hair was still damp, and to his surprise he heard an audible sigh from Menellinda as well.

"You're disappointed?" Eärcúlinta asked incredulously. Menellinda ​responded, "that was one of the maidens Fareglín brought yesterday." The ellon raised his eyebrows, "within those three?" he asked. Menellinda nodded in affirmation, as she rose from the ground and stood beside her brother. Eärcúlinta sighed again, and she continued, "you two seemed to like each other too. I thought it would've been a good fit."

A good fit? thought Eärcúlinta. He concentrated a bit more, perhaps next time he would not drink so much wine. It had been his 50th, his coming-of-age party that was hosted by his parents. Fareglín and his entire family came, and he brought a few of his friends with him. The golden locks of her hair first caught the birthday elf's attention. More details came to mind. When she turned around, he found difficulty speaking. Perhaps it was the alcohol, but Eärcúlinta swore to all of the Valar that she was the most beautiful maiden he ever met. Of course, Menellinda and Fareglín urged the two together. However, he remembered little of the conversation; he could not even remember her name. Still, from what he could remember, he was intrigued by her, and she was intrigued by him. He wished he could've remembered it more, and Eärcúlinta was about to mention his thoughts to his sister.

"She turned around, Linta," Menellinda interrupted. He gazed once again towards the maidens, as he once again saw a familiar face. Though the distance was far, their eyes met, and for one moment the ellon swore the Two Trees stood still. She had the most brilliant hazel eyes, matching her shining hair. Standing still, it was as if she was inviting him to join. Unknowingly to him, Menellinda smiled as she saw the entire scene.

"Go to her brother, you still have time," Menellinda softly said. But, just as soon as the Two Trees stood still, they moved again, and Eärcúlinta was summoned out of his reverie. He glanced at her. To him, the choice was obvious.

"No, Menel," he began, as he patted her hair. She scowled in response, muttering, "you know I hate that". Her eyes, however, stared into her brother's to gauge his response.

"I remember now," Eärcúlinta continued, "the promise I made yesterday." Menellinda smiled and began grinning in realization, and his brother grinned back. "Let us go fishing today!"

"Yay!" Menellinda yelled in happiness, hugging Eärcúlinta in response. He returned the hug, yet at the same time his eyes shifted to the place where the maiden was. They vanished over a hill, and his eyesight could not percieve beyond.

Perhaps we'll meet again, thought Eärcúlinta as he carried Menellinda as if she were a babe, much to her protestations.

They never did.

New Soul
Points: 794 
Posts: 607
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
Here's the first part of an old post in Castles in the Sand on August 1st, 2017:

Slowpoke the Baby Turtle



A small fingertip-like head protruded from a tiny glistening dark-green shell, as Slowpoke slowly turned his head to the left and right, checking if the scary red-haired monster was still there. Then suddenly, he heard a sharp shriek from upstairs. This scared the turtle, his tiny neck quivered in fear, as he hid within his shell again.

He did not like strangers. Strangers wanted to pet his sensitive shell. But they poked and prodded too hard sometimes, so the baby turtle often hid. Once they left, Slowpoke would peek out to see the enclosed world around him. The brown sky, the blue barriers holding in his little lake that he enjoyed swimming in, the sand on the ground, and a grey rocky basin in the middle where he curled his tiny legs to sleep.

His beady eyes widened, as the door opened and closed, and smelled a very familiar scent. Her favorite elf in the whole world was here again! His head, arms, legs, and tail popped out and crawled as fast as he could to greet her.

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
Old Friends, New Friends - Private RP with @Aigronding Mordagnir
Part One - The Approach


Image

Dawn's impatience lifted the dark hem of darkness, inviting the faint blush of a virgin morn to brighten the vast canvas of the sky. All the better to observe the race which grew in definition as each vessel was showered by first light. It had been a long night of pursuit and perseverance, and this last leg was all the more desperate. Still all thought that the outcome was a foregone conclusion might as yet prove premature. The ship was an unimpeded presence, sure, mighty enough to alarm all else about the water. Still the lighter craft had a good start and cavorted at it's lead as though baiting its dogged hunter. One might even imagine that the smaller was in fact the hunter, luring forth a prize that would soon regret giving chase. But unto what trap ?

Erfaron Sílûgnir gave a keen eye toward the bruise of some unrelenting fog, promising the perfect refuge, and might be something more, within its hazy shroud. It had been some countless years since he had observed such a mist, squatting about a hill as it was, well-pierced by a coat of trees. Much of Hithlum had appeared so, its colossal rises like the reared back of an immense porcupine.

He had come upon Hithlum just the once before by sea. And on that occasion he had thoughts more to what he had left behind than what he'd found. Strange now that the two seemed an unsettled blend. For the new world he had come unto back then, he had likewise departed in time. Hithlum. It seemed now an age, and was in fact more like two. Thoughts forced through the surface of acknowledgement, that he might now sail all the way ... home .... and for a moment it was more than he could manage to ponder upon any thought at all. The bone white of his knuckles cracked hard and stiff and glacial eyes marbled. In such a state he allowed the tide to tow his borrowed schooner as much did his heart loom toward the relentless memory.

Cold and brisk became the very air and he could not deduce quite the true cause of it. Save that he knew, somehow, he was come to a part of his past he had never thought to revisit. A part though he had never desired to forsake in the first. Such things were that deeply now ingrained he could not ever properly escape .. what he was. What he had been. What had made him all he'd become since ...


Image

Matsu Halsad leant precarious, a second figurehead that piggybacked upon the snarling oaken jackal. He could not discern the troubled expression of his quarry and, had he, would have certainly awarded it to terror of the pirate ship, the Scourge. The nebulous cloak of the isle was drawing ever nearer, but the Corsair fretted not about the sight. He, unlike the pale elf, had set his sail to this locale before now, with purpose. Under Captain Sarabeth Gameela.

The heir of Halsad stood less convinced than his alluring ally, that the Elves of Tol Noldare could be trusted; his brief introduction to 'Lord' Hatholdir Narroval had done little but raise heckles at that Noldo's arrogance. Still Sara would not be told. She was of a kind that would not be corrected, not by any man.

Until now .. he, Matsu Halsad would be the one to school the sultry slaver. She would not be able to deny him ... the man's jaw broke into the assured celebration of a smile.

Now that he had proof that the Moles were untrustworthy as he had feared. That they were Elves first and foremost, before they were allies. Even though he'd heard the rumours how their kind had turned for the Shadow, turned to saboteurs. The fall of Gondolin, the fall of many, Sara would have Matsu recall was down to the Moles. Still .. the damage done to Curun Lhos declared their allegiance unstable. The men killed, the temple toppled. Before ever it had come to truly be. And as much as the pirate would have enjoyed to crush the pale elf responsible now atween him and the Mole Isle, it was not a disappointment for him to observe the change of sail.

His prey had discarded with the blue and golden colours of a Lindon lord. The billowing crest of a noble horned horse which had led their merry chase had now been put out to pasture. And as much as this move had caused Matsu to screw up his face for reason (did the elf care to now lose his lead of wind here at the last ?) the emergence of a sure black sail in its place confirmed all of his surest suspicions. Mole. The elf was a Mole, or at the very least ally to them.

What had begun as a horrific discovery and the loss of an entire building crew, now looked to be an unlooked for wonder. The elf, though he maybe knew it not as yet, had just made the pirate's day ... Matsu had his proof. And that smug Mole king would have some explaining to do now !


Image

The watch belonged to Ospiel Iuliel, as did the slowly crinkled brow that now surveyed the twinned approach. Each of the advancing vessels was friendly to Tol Noldare, neither however toward one another. This was going to require a little delicate handling. To say the least !

The pirate Halsad was not expected, nor Lord Isilhervern. Nor was the elleth's slow fall of jaw when she recognised her error. That was not the notorious noble Elflord come of Lindon, though his navy sail was .. unmistakeable. She forgot nothing. And certainly not an elf whom she had served beside for some hundreds of years.

"Sílûgnir ..."

The potential for a mix of emotions and motives had just multiplied a thousand times. Unsure whether she was pleased or elsewise horrified, and settling on both at once, the Sinda wound her long hair into a practical knot.

"Captain ?"

She was not the only eyes upon that quarter, though the one all answered to. And she to Hatholdir himself. In all instances she had shown an instinct how to act, and to react. In all instances until now ..

"Captain, we have a body upon the beach,"

The two closest and come for orders now exchanged a glance. They received a fierce glance for their trouble as the Watch regained focus. There would be a good deal more bodies on that beach else ...

"Ready a welcoming committee," she decided.

"Should we not send word to the King ?"


"That we have encountered a problem ? Or that we have resolved one ?" Ospiel did not award either of her scouts a glance. Her own was transfixed, her tone haunted as much as it was hard. A deep breath rippled through her chest as she was left alone.

After all this time ? And given the 'timely' coordination of both the impending 'guests' ? This arrival was anything but usual.
Last edited by Ercassie on Wed Jun 16, 2021 8:37 pm, edited 1 time in total.

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
Old Friends, New Friends - Private RPG with @Aigronding Mordagnir
Part 2 - The Body on the Beach


Image

There is not a recognised word for the movement. It was not a run, for he was crouched too low in a half squat to manage any proper speed. It was not a crawl either, for all that he had torn the tall grass apart with his hands to proceed. At times it had neared a scramble, when it had not stalled, in panic, to a panting stop. The Man threw his eyes about him, even as his frantic breathing drowned his thumping heartbeat. There was not a recognised word for the way the young man moved, but Geric could care less. There was, after all, a word well recognised for what he was attempting, howsoever he should go about doing it. That word was escaping. And it would be punishable by .. he feared to imagine quite what, if he were caught. He had heard the stories. He had seen the abhorrent examples. He had been well warned of what waited any who tried to escape. He had no intention though of being caught.

Common sense had dulled so many others who, in his place, had resigned themselves then to their fate. There were worse things than to live out his life far from all he loved. There were worse custodians than the Moles of Tol Noldarë. The islanders had purchased him from Umbarian Slavers, spared him from a life at the oar, or worse, in the far fields of Nurn. Still though he was free of hardship, and spared from the horrors of those who despised his race entire, Geric was not free. He was not permitted to leave the island. He was forbidden from going to the place he called home. He was forever now kept from any hope of seeing his sweet girl again.

A long and extremely dull life free from all his hopes and dreams did not seem a reprieve to young Geric. An actual escape though, was paramount to treason. For to leave was to risk the wellbeing of all those resident on the isle ? If any were to learn that King Hatholdir was trading, with the pirate corsairs of Umbar ? There would be a rise up on the mainland to oppose this latest affront by the House of Mole. The same folk of Endor would not allow Maeglin’s folk to live in peace there, would take up with violence against those folks’ own efforts to sustain themselves elseways, elsewheres. There was hostility enough already. Of course, that was why the Mole King demanded such numbers of Men at all. To help. To safeguard his detested empire from assault by the mainland.


Geric was young, and Geric was in love. Geric would risk life and limb to get home to his sweetheart. He would rather die than spend his life entire away from her side. And die Geric most definitely would. Once the sound of an approaching patrol startled him into a fear most dreadful. He crouched, scuttled, so close to the edge of the cliff that his back was polished by the coastal draught. His eyes were inland though, head low, watching, waiting, for the peril that advanced. He retreated, to avoid the merciless hunt of the Moles. He retreated, he escaped. One foot found no footing and from there it was too late. The young man escaped from all that Tol Noldarë offered him. He escaped through a vacuum of nothing that he might grasp to slow his fall, or stifle his scream. Nothing but the hard floor of the sand below. It did not embrace his intrusion but remained indifferent, marking with a deafened silence as his organs were pierced by the splintered vertebrae, even as his blood escaped the broken ruins of his ripped flesh and his shattered bone. Geric had escaped Tol Noldarë in the only way any was able.


The Mole King would have his way after all. It was life only as Hatholdir dictated here, or no life at all. Geric had escaped and yet proved one more example. Of why others stayed.

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
Old Friends, New Friends - Private with @Aigronding Mordagnir
Part 3 - The Exchange



ImageImage

Before him lay a smudge, the dark heart of a cloud mayhaps, hovering about the horizon. Mortal eyes might discern only the mass by the beacons which broke through the gloom. Their blinding alarm enough to surprise sailors, who should turn in time then from the vast wall of rock which veered up, immense. The lighthouses sat all about the trim of the coast. They saw all that encroached. They saw all that departed. They were seen even through the mist, even by the eyes of mortals.

The Elf saw what mere mortals would miss. That the high cliffs of the coast were built as strong as were battlements. There was naught natural about the fierce angle of such an impossible incline. Their stone countenance had been carved so hostile, purposely fashioned to ward off entry, save where the bold architect desired. None could land a boat thereabouts. None could ascend such an unfriendly face of rock. Erfaron toured his small craft about the periphery, marvelling at all the extent which had been employed to control the isle’s defences. Then he came upon what all must, and what would undoubtedly see off the faint of heart. A colossal effigy to the late Prince Maeglin, erected to such a height that his proud, aristocratic features were nigh lost amidst the heavens. His sightless eyes might have been then stars, save that they were the size of small asteroids. Not since the works of his father, which had rendered the Noldor of Aman to their knees, had Silugnir stood so humbled. The statue might have been the Dark Prince himself, that his errant servant found a hand about his heart, his knees begging to come to the ground.

The small beach was shrouded in the shadow of it’s stoic guardian. With a pair of wooden piers that ran out like a pair of arms, a welcome. There were boats about this dock, all bedecked in rich black sails, decorated by the device of the bat; of Hatholdir. They flocked close together like a swarm of darkness and keen eyes glanced about each of them, expecting to be assailed by an army as he brought his own to berth. Given what had pursued the Elf, even through the enveloping vapour, it was a wonder that he walked, not ran, unperturbed and down the creaking path. He imagined surely that the corsairs would be rooted by the sight of Maeglin. He imagined never that they not only had managed the safe route, but that they had traversed it before …


He might have expected that the cliffs above the beach would be imposing as were those all about Tol Noldarë. He had assumed there must be some means though of obtaining entry. It was not immediately obvious. The puzzle presented: Erfaron stood in an ambush of a crescent-shaped circle of hard rock, a curtain of pure black cliff, leagues high and topped by a thatch of fir trees. He was unsettled by the sense of a thousand unseen eyes, resting upon him. He was curious, more than concerned, by the bloodied body which sprawled some mere feet away.

Aware that his every decision was here under scrutiny, the Elf sensed a test. He dared closer to the body which was unmistakeably a Human. That was all that he was permitted to discern, afore a spray of arrows planted themselves between him and the already corpse. One immortal hand wished for a weapon, hovered close to where he might retrieve one, before a second downpour of sharp-chiselled death drove him into a darting veer sideways. A third soon after discouraged his aiming too far right and, even as it slowly became apparent, Silugnir cursed at his being herded. Somebody beyond his sight, beyond his reach, was toying with him here, and arrows … of all things …. He stood still. He closed his eyes. He dropped to the sand and made to sit where they should have to come to him.

The response was a new sheet of arrows, peppering the shingle in an orbit around the Elf. Dignity deserted him as legs forced him to stand, to stalk the small sandy lawn, direct toward the cliff face. Pale eyes considered the sheer wall of rock before him, pondering if he might be allowed to climb .. He had a one-handed pickaxe which had more advantage than to merely balance out the sword stowed at his other hip. Still, it was more than a little ways upward, and he was out of practice when it came to scaling such heights without a single hold to hope for. In the very moment that he frowned at the gleaming polished obstacle, it fissured and fell away before him. Ospiel stood flanked by a trio of Moles, indulging in Silugnir’s amazement, before she recalled herself and motioned for their guest to enter the darkness of the gaping rock room.


Your sail flies in the face of our law,” The Sinda spoke and her old friend stared, blinked. “There is no bat emblem in it’s midst,” Ospiel continued, “and you are fortunate that we did not shoot you upon sight.”

“You shot
,” he protested, calm in tone as could be managed through clenched teeth. “I am fortunate that your aim remains wanting. Whatever would the Halberdier say ?”

“You have not changed
,” she declared, rolling slate eyes at his lack of apology, or even denial. “Ever have you imagined that rules do not apply to you.”

“I received some invitation,
” Erfaron disclosed, coolly confident. “The Lord Hatholdir Narroval is an old friend.”


“Old friends can not be relied upon after long absence,
” the elleth interjected, with an abrupt anger, possibly at his lack of acknowledging their own past alliance. She pushed past the unexpected arrival and cast a cursory glance about the beach, and to where an Umbarian ship was bearing down upon the slender dock. “You for one have seemingly been busy, gathering ‘new’ ‘friends’

“Likewise ..
” her former comrade might have bade her to observe, seeing as he had been taken unawares of her very survival, let alone her alliance with the Moles. But the cliff and all beyond had already closed up behind him. Ospiel was gone as though as she’d never been at all, and the entire chamber commenced to rise. The well-oiled mechanism was so sleek, it’s purpose in entering the island was so masterful, Erfaron forgot the ways of speech. Torn between impressed and outright astounded, he allowed the two remaining Moles to enjoy the ascension without any of the questions they may look to expect of him. "I have a need to speak to your leader," was all that he gave up.

"He has been waiting to speak with you the longest time," was the only response. Their consequent journey toward the Narroval homestead carried on the breath of equal anticipation. Though at the back of all minds was the disappointment, that they could not have witnessed Ospiel's welcome to the Corsairs.



ImageImage

The corsair vaulted like a spring into the sheen of water. It was more than his patience could stand to walk down the gangplank which served these Elves for a pier spit. Much less to walk the same length again down the adjacent pier, to reach the mere pair of Elves. Even as he heaved his form, dripping still with water off a brace of muscles, to stand in reach, the Umbarian was numbed then. For the sight before him and the two Elves standing, utterly unaffected by his unhappy presence.

I demand ..” Matsu commenced with a wind of entitlement, which was swept from him by a swing of a strong fist. The Mole sentry shook his fingers out then afterwards, as though regretting the motion. Beside him, Ospiel nodded her approval but caught her comrade by glance so that no further rebuke was ordered.


The agreement clearly states that all dealings between our respective peoples should occur offshore,” the Sinda recited, with chilling clarity. “You are trespassing,” she warned the Mortal. By now his lesser so impatient crew of miscreants had begun to assemble along the long pier they’d walked up.

You want to talk about trespassing ?!” the son of Halsad erupted, enraged by the maiden’s audacity. He would have further complained of her treatment toward such a one as he, but that she spoke the truth, and at least none of his own folk had been close enough to see the blow administered. “You want to explain to me why one of your own has dared to …”

“He was not one of ours,
” the elleth mentioned, checking her fingernails with a small sigh.

Are your mortal eyes so dim that you can not see the sail ?” followed up her consort, with a slight snort of amusement. He watched as the Corsair prepared to erupt, met Ospiel’s eye, and flicked down his gaze, for fear of losing his straight face.


The sail ?!!” Matsu seethed, venomously, tangling his brawny arms together in a cross, that he might properly express his temper without fears of insulting his host. A second time. His mortal eyes were not so dim that they had missed the contents of Mole boats who were slowly filtering out into some substantial number. More than one of the Corsairs glanced wistfully back toward their ship, which they were not cut off, save by the small span of sea, from reaching. “You have set the sail to flame ! You have set the frigging boat to flame !!” he shook his head, in some disbelief.


The sail was black,” piped up one of the bolder pirates, seeking to prove helpful, in the face of arsonist Elves. He had heard how they had set whole hosts of ships to flame out of sheer spite, if the rumours were true. It was fortunate that they had had the foresight to untie and launch the Elf’s boat some small way from the rest of the dock, or a similar such blaze may have licked their pursuit all the way back to the beach. “I saw it so,” the self same sailor now shrank like a concertina under his Captain’s withering glare. No further word came from any of the Men, and Ospiel sighed, as she turned from watching the boat swallowed by the sea. Smoke hissed from where the greed of the deep extinguished the bite and snap of the fire.


The sail was black,” the Sinda agreed, returning to her narrative. She enunciated each syllable carefully. Not because she was unused to conversing with Mortals. Rather more because it seemed that Matsu might once again disagree. Out of habit, if not principle. “There was no emblem of a bat, thus it was not one of ours. He ..” she ducked her head in a gesture toward the slowly drowning deck, toward the now horribly burned figure of some body hard bound to the mast, “was not one of ours,” she explained, patiently, patronising of the Mortal. “Whatever your issue with the intruder, it has been resolved. No thanks are necessary. But do go. Depart.

Every which Mole who had slunk out of their so many docked crafts now raised an axe in one hand, a grin on a sea of faces.

Let this serve as warning of what comes to those who dare to taint our home,” Ospiel fixed her attention on Matsu alone. Clear it was that all others come from their craft followed at his example. “He is dead,” she flicked an eye toward the charred corpse of the mortal, Geric, as it sank from view and all threat of proper identity, “whoever he was,” she raised her chin and one arm to point out Matsu alone. “And you … You shall be fortunate not to share a like fate, when I inform my Lord Hatholdir of your crude and unjust accusations. One. Two. Do not let me reach so high as ten as find you yet within reach .. Three …


Unaware that the elleth had abandoned her count, the impulsive Corsair and his crew scuttled back aboard their vessel, shivering the lot of them, despite the recent blaze. For not a one had been permitted passage along the long pier, but through the frigid water that severed the two wooden piers like a river. Not a word was uttered as they heaved a swift departure from the obvious cruelty of Mole Elves. Thanking their lucky stars. It would be less than an hour before Matsu held a toast to his own intelligence, in chasing their quarry unto the path of the Moles, and having the Elves take care of the trouble for him. The fact that they had escaped Tol Noldare with their lives intact was enough for the rest of the Corsair crew to celebrate with their swaggering Captain.


Ospiel waited until the boat that Erfaron had brought there disappeared unto the depths. Some folk might have cursed the timing of the dead man on the beach. The Sinda was not one of those folk. Rather the corpse had proven quite useful. Whatever grudge the Corsairs held against her old friend, they now believed that Elf dead. The Watch Captain held out one arm and gave up a whistle to the wind, summoning a gull from the aloft. Soft words spoken relayed then the message that she would have the devoted bird rush to her Commander, her King.

Her challenge completed, she would have Hatholdir know of all that had occurred this morn. Good news was always appreciated, after all. The thrilling turn of bad news into good news, .. now that was something even more satisfying. And a heads up, given the circumstances, was entirely essential.
Last edited by Ercassie on Wed Jun 16, 2021 8:39 pm, edited 1 time in total.

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
PRIVATE - To supplement my upcoming Sindar post in the Ages of Arda RPG. Introducing Mallosel


Mallosel and Lhosdir
Children in Linaewen, Nevrast. Early FA
Before Turgon and his Noldor show up thereabouts



The vaporous mist crawled slovenly through the vast thicket of reeds, as though to skulk so close about the slick surface of water would prove sanctuary from the ever rising spears of dawn's glorious flare aloft. But no, already the almighty daystar surged higher about its assumed seat with every hour spent, and baked the glassy mere and all the world beside it, that with time the haze dissolved entirely unto a clammy though not unbearable climate that allowed the wide array of life to steam and bask about the tarn with easy pleasure.

Egrets strode amongst the mire upon elongated stilts, as though they were too noble to soil their spectral silver-white plummage about the moist salve of the sodden bank. The tern were far more careless, cackling their gossip from the shelter of numerous floating nests. Though anchored in the shrouds of murky vegetation, all knew that these constructs housed many a clutch of young potential. The gushing babble of their noisy swarm bespoke proclaimed their vigorous numbers, as a forebode toward any that might seek them harm.

The morn was far too listless to explode it's myriad of residents upon one another. The waters prevailed in their calm unbroken respite, the orchestra of harmonious vocalists all blended as one. One calm, unruffled perfect spell of pure serenity.

The Sindar fell upon the scene with as much commotion as a romp of ethereal otters. Light feet fell in bouyant dance about their approach, and even as some sliced with purpose through the sheer skin of the nebulous depths, their supple limbs detonated no alarm for the more subtle residents. Clear voices carried snatches of fair song as not unlike perilous sirens, they drew their brothers and sisters further into the aquatic wonderland. The swarm of dragonflies were not driven away, but rather tempted to gauge better view of the newcomers. Mallosel sculled an ivory hand to steer her gliding floating form, tantalisingly close to a bemused and winged skater, which dared poise within her reach. Her long hair spread like honey in waving sway about her head, and hazel eyes fell to a content close.

The abrupt pull about her waist was unexpected, and as she broke from peaceful repose, her foot brushed against some thing that passed by her, underneath and where she could see not. Immediately, she straightened to a vertical and vigilant position, treading water softly, as she cast keen eyes about all sides for any indication of attack. As yet she had not summoned aid or made voice of concern. She knew not yet what she was facing and a lifetimes spent in easy vacation about the idle lake had swaddled her within a cocoon of perceived safety.

She was not quite swift enough to turn when she heard her brother break for air behind her. Lhosdir shuddered through the surface of the great lagoon with grace and caught his sister by the shoulders, turning her with shock, shortly succeeded by annoyance. As he withdrew back into the inky abyss of the lake, she dove in his wake with fluid ease and gave chase through the undersurface of the water.

The siblings made a game of gliding through their underwater playground, startling a bale of black marsh turtles who snapped their small terrapin jaws harmlessly and disappeared into the gloom as swift as they had ever presented. Finally the Elvish pair broke surface and came to bask in a cradled respite of the gathered reeds.

All about them now their friends were busily engaged in gathering the fruits of this rich environment. The lance-leaved water violets were congregated in colourful platoons all about the sluggish fringes of the fens, and here the Sindar looked to reap from the edible flowers, equally sought to mix for perfumes as for food, and medicine alike. Swampy milkweed was betrayed by multitudes of butterflies who flocked to kiss the pretty, aromatic head of flowers. A tea made from it's roots would serve as a powerful emetic. The fleshy stems of a particular water iris would serve as a poultice to relieve pain, and extract a potent green dye. Likewise the great spires of purple loosestrife swaggered under the weight of their brilliant magenta bells. Aside from their beauty, the plant extract could staunch bleeding. This last was a voraciously contagious species, with few natural enemies. It would swiftly crowd out all and any other rivals to utterly dominate the pondlife, if not carefully controlled by regular harvesting. The Elves delighted in it's uses and gathered more sparingly from the other contenders. A day spent about the lake might prove vastly beneficial to their community a whole, but it was the joy of languishing about the chromatic conditions which saw such a mass of volunteers.

It was days such as these that saw Mallosel truly enlivened. Some of the Elves had uncovered a lounge of salamanders and were deep engrossed in illustrating the vividly coloured creatures in the mud with errant reeds. The elleth smiled, as one of the tiny lizards dared close to her grasp. She seized it swiftly in a gentle hand and presented it before her brother's face, startling him with great satisfaction. The blunt snout flicked from side to side, and Mallosel released it into Lhosdir's lap, from where it flicked it's tongue a time and then crawled on it's belly back toward the cover of the slender marsh stems. The beautifully decorated reptiles secreted strong toxins about their skin which could prove horribly poisonous, and the Elves made use of this unlikely resource, at need. But not today. Today, they gather medicines, dyes, foodstuffs, and perfume. Today they knew the glories of their gentle world.

Today would all too soon become tomorrow and all that had been would change. The Noldorin Exiles would come to Endor, and little Lhosdir would lose his heart to one of their number, follow her to Gondolin, that Mallosel's heart would recall him only ever after in days as such as these, carefree bittersweet memories.

Wise One of Lothlorien
Points: 1 638 
Posts: 958
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:30 am
@Ercassie :smiley17: , I hope you won't mind me getting the first posts
of a short background series for some of my characters in Ages of Arda before
I reply back to our Mole Island tale here. :smiley11:


- Before the Fire: The Antebellum Years - The Tale of The Lucky Tower -

Image
A series of short stories to supplement my upcoming Mortals and Elves
in the Bragollach War, most of them appearing in the next few posts and
subsequent RPGs of Ages of Arda.


The Tale of the Lucky Tower
Introduces
Nathaniel Galerida and Gwendolyn Dara (Khallador's ancestors),
Beledor and Malenbess (Beren of Gondor's ancestors),
Rincion Gurthion and Aranroval Sandastan,
Alasaila and Uhanno
with my frequent NPC Edan Amrun.

This RP set 15 years before the Bragollach War is OPEN,
mortal characters from Woodmere and Elves
of Dorthonion are welcome.


*
Image
FA 440
Woodmere, Dorthonion


Image





"The great highland of Dorthonion stretched for sixty leagues from west to east; great pine forests it bore,
especially on its northern and western sides. By gentle slopes from the plain it rose to a bleak and lofty land,
where lay many tarns at the feet of bare tors whose heads were higher than the peaks of Ered Wethrin; but
southward where it looked towards Doriath it fell suddenly in dreadful precipices. From the northern slopes
of Dorthonion Angrod and Aegnor, sons of Finarfin, looked out over the fields of Ard-galen, and were the
vassals of their brother Finrod, lord of Nargothrond; their people were few, for the land was barren,
and the great highlands behind were deemed to ber a bulwark that Morgoth would not lightly seek to cross."

- Tolkien, from The Silmarillion: Of Beleriand and its Realms.



"The Edain dwelt in the lands of the Eldar, some here, some there, some wandering, some settled
in kindreds or small peoples; an the most part of them soon learned the Grey-elven tongue, both
as a common speech among themselves and because many were eager to learn the lore of the Elves.
But after a time the Elf-kings, seeing that it was not good for Elves and Men to dwell mingled together
without order, and that Men needed lords of their own kind, set regions apart where Men could live
their own lives, and apointed chieftains to hold these lands freely. They were the allies of the Eldar
in war, but marched under their own leaders. Yet many of the Edain had delight in the friendship
of the Elves, and dwelt among them for so long as they had leave; and the
young men often took service for a time in the hosts of the kings."

- Tolkien, from The Silmarillion: Of the Coming of Men into the West


"The eyes of all the Elves taht had dwelt in Aman impressed those of Middle-earth
by their piercing brightness. For which reason the Sindar often called
them Lachend, pl. Lechind 'flame-eyed.'

- Tolkien, from The War of the Jewels: Quendi and Eldar

Nathaniel Galerida stood on the weathered stone of Mount Arthen, scattering Tristan's ashes in drear silence. Beledor, a longtime companion, gravely took up the golden urn filled with the cremated remains of Nathaniel's foster parents and dashed the contents over the rocky high place. Edan Amrun, the High Elf of Himring responsible for giving Nathaniel a home in Dorthonion, solemly emptied a silver vessel of the powdery remnants of Nathaniel's adopted sister.

All of them were killed in the storm a fortnight ago when a shaken tree was uprooted and broke the homestead in its terrible fall. Nathaniel hadn't been there when it happened. He'd been with Beledor to enlist at Mindo Manheren, the fabled Lucky Tower, one of the fortresses of Dorthonion. He must have signed his name on the roster of taciturn Captain Rincion Gurthion that rainy night when when his family and best friend died.

Nathaniel, a tall cleanshaven man in his early twenties with long brown hair and his Hadorian mother's blue eyes, had lost his Bëorian father in Himring when he was just a child. A werewolf, the last devil of the deadiest pack haunting the March of Maedhros, escaped the pursuit of the king. It entered the settled lands of the lesser hills and murdered Nathaniel's father right before his eyes. Edan was too late to save the father but he delivered the son from the jaws of the predator. The attack had left the boy emotionally scarred for life. Edan took care of him for a little season but inevitably the constraints of his oath to his liege proved greater than fostering the mortal child. He gave him up. Edan took him to Dorthonion, having been in contact with the Galeridas; the patriarch of the Lark Clan desired to have a son he could not concieve with his wife. They were desperate and were gladly willing to have an orphan bear the family name. Nathaniel was in good hands. He grew up in a loving household and became a musician. Hearing tales of war from Edan who staid connected and warriors returning from Ard-galen inspired Nathaniel to guard his hometown so no child would ever see war brought to the doorstep. His village was named Woodmere in the common speech; Taurëlóna in Eldarin'; Eryn Aelin in Grey-elven.

Nathaniel took up his elven lyre of Falasian turtleshell, fighting a flood of stinging tears, as the warm summer breeze swept all that was left of his world from the soaring stack of stones. He paced the bare ground of the giant tor looming over Lake Valerie with its homey array of log cabins, stone houses, and timber homes. Nathaniel strummed the seven strings with the plectrum, summoning dulcet notes from the small U-shaped harp. He sang the melancholy lyrics he wrote with his anguished soft-spoken voice, his friends joining in chorus.


One more day, one more time
One more sunset, maybe I'd be satisfied
But then again, I know what it would do
Leave me wishing still for one more day with you
- (from One More Day by Diamond Rio)

His steady hand faltered and the pick dropped from his trembling supple fingers.

The Men supported their weeping friend down the long ancient stairway into the small cozy village nestled against the sheltering wall of Woodmere's mighty tor.


*

Image

"You can't give up the army life!" Beledor remonstrated Nathan in his mellow voice over his supper table, careful not to wake his childen.

His slender blonde wife, Malenbess was not as tender with Nathaniel. "Don't be a bloody idiot!" she shouted at him, losing her temper. It was customary for young men to take service with the elvish kings and Nathaniel's time had come, a time he'd been anticipating with Tristan and Beledor since the advent of their manhood.

"The babies, my love!"
Beledor groaned, hearing Gostor and Eressil shriek from the nursery. The lean, wiry man got up, cursing in Sindarin.

"You swore an oath, Nate, don't be a fool,"
Malenbess, seething, urged her dolorous friend, reaching past the candles to seize his hand in a tight grip. "I know you're grieving but if you stay here or run, Rincion will find you."

"Then you'll get tossed in the Sirion,"
Edan interjected, dead serious, recalling what happened to Earenolwë Noldorseron.


Image

"It was always Tristan's dream to be a soldier, how can I serve my duty there without him?"
Nathaniel muttered, tears drifting over his cheeks again. Tristan was determined to register that rainy night but he got sick days before with the sweating sickness like the malady which killed Nathaniel's mother. He wanted to take care of him since Tristan had no family anymore. Tristan and the Galeridas were adamant, telling Nathaniel and Beledor to leave with Edan for the Lucky Tower, that they would see to his health. "I should have died with them," Nathaniel mused in morbid thought but knew better than to speak this.

"You are alive to honor his memory."


Image

Nathaniel heard Edan's stern words but said nothing, still clinging to the hand of Malenbess. He looked into Edan's brilliant eyes when the High Elf demanded it. His irises were flaming like green suns. The eyes of Calaquendi who lived in the Light of the Two Trees shone with an effulgent glow. That's why Nathaniel named Urinraumo Amrun Edan, "Little Fire," in the Bëorian speech. The Exile continued to introduce himself as such and was often recognized by the honorific Nathaniel had bestowed.

"You are alive and you still have loved ones. Live for them. Live for your village. Live for yourself. Find the joy of your life. That's why I saved you, boy. Don't squander the chance I gave you. Do something noble with it. Don't shame me, Nathaniel. That will be the last mistake you ever make."


Edan's emerald eyes bored into Nathaniel's soul as he slowly rose. "If you do not meet me at Mindo Manheren tomorrow by mid-day I will search for you before I come to Himring." A cold lengthy pause ensued as Edan's gloved hand rested on the fiery jewel of his sword's pommel. The Fëanorian soldier's intention was clear. "Better me than Rincion." Silence reigned save for the contented sounds of the babies Beledor soothed unseen. "Don't make me pursue you for desertion, Nathaniel." He opened the door and stepped outside, his eyes gleaming like a cat's in the balmy evening shadows. "Niether of us wants that." He turned and walked away, closing the door behind him quietly for the children's sake.

Malenbess drummed her fingertips, observing Nathaniel who looked ready to faint in abject terror. "You might want to see Rincion tomorrow." she recommended, cocking a flaxen eyebrow with a ghost of a smile drifting over her lips

Image
*
Image

Beledor grinned at Nathaniel when his friend hugged Malenbess, kissed the twins, and stepped away from the cabin at first light. They both wore a suit of ringmail beneath green tabards emblazoned with the white and gold sigil of House Finarfin. They mounted their horses and walked along the grassy banks of Lake Valerie, its reflective surface burnished with the bright rays of daybreak. Beledor acknowledged Nathaniel's decision in silence, both of them walking their chestnut steeds in companionable silence as they left the dirt pathways of Woodmere.

They waved farewell to the bakerwoman who saluted them with energetic waves of her kerchief, the smell of fresh bread wafting from her place of business. They raised their fist in salute to the burly blacksmith who lifted his hammer from anvil in proud recognition. They quickly gained a following of well-wishers and children which accompanied them to the tallest pines at the village gates. Aranroval Sandastan, their lord, awaited new recruits at the encircling stone wall of the community with his bodyguards. Aranroval - a fair, sturdy, and golden-haired man of Beorian-Hadorian lineage - was astride his white armored piebald destrier. He lifted his cleft chin and looked past the sea of new soldiers to gaze at his wife.

Lady Alasaila, a melancholy woman of striking beauty, stood on the balcony of their granite home in the distance. She was clad in a red gown with her brown curls blown astir in the warm morning zephyr, tears sliding down from sad grey eyes. Everyone in town knew her grief. She was barren or perhaps he was infertile himself. She wanted her man to stay, he wanted to protect her. Aranroval left her alone too much and mired in sorrow. A darkly handsome man with a goatee, dressed in a black velvet belted tunic, appeared at her side and raised his palm towards Aranroval. He was Uhanno, Aranroval's steward who ruled Woodmere in his stead when he was on errantry.


"You will return but not any time soon,"
the kingly voice of Aranroval rang out. "Perhaps never I know some doubters here may imagine but it is said that the warriors of Mindo Manharen have the highest survival odds in Dorthonion, being the finest trained in the realm. We are among the best in the field." He raised his voice proudly. "Our enemies will fall before our swords. We will fight but we will not falter. We will fight and live to tell our tales."

The brave men and bold women in the company gave a cheer, drawing their long blades in the air to catch the gleam of the summer sun. Nathaniel kept his sword in its sheath unlike Beledor. The reason why Rincion's tower was called "lucky" is because that in its storied 390 years of history Lord Rincion never lost an engagement and a great number of warriors remained alive on his watch. Having become a cynical man, Nathaniel had a bad feeling its luck would run dry someday and hoped he wouldn't be caught in its mighty ruin.

Soon the calvary left Woodmere behind. Aranroval led them through the vast forest of pines not too far from Rivil's Well to the south. The standards were unfurled: The flag of Finarfin, the Harp & Torch of Finrod, and the Golden Eagle of Aranroval. They journeyed northeast toward the turret of Rincion on the gentle wooded slopes of Dorthonion. There Lords Angrod and Aegnor maintained their sleepless watch. With the bleak highlands to their back, the calvary entered the domain of Rincion within a couple hours. When the lofty citadel arose above the treetops assuden, Nathaniel was nudged by Beledor to sing. Without the aid of his lyre, Nathaniel sang a familiar bittersweet war song as old as the hills....


"The Minstrel Boy to the war is gone
In the ranks of death you will find him
His father's sword he hath girded on
And his wild harp slung behind him
"Land of Song!" said the warrior bard
"Tho' all the world betrays thee
One sword at least thy rights shall guard
One faithful harp shall praise thee!"

- (from The Minstrel Boy, Thomas Moore)

Image
Image
Image
Image

Nazgûl
Points: 4 293 
Posts: 2756
Joined: Mon May 18, 2020 11:02 am
Image
Rembina
(Private with Moriel)

Alqualondë, 2 hours prior to Fëanor’s arrival

“Like this atar?” The young elf whipped the pole backwards then flicked his wrist, sending the fishing line streaming into the water.

“Yes,” the older elf laughed softly and put a hand on his son’s shoulder. “You’re doing magnificent Finnbarr, no fish will be safe from your lures in a few years’ time.”

“You have the makings of a great fisherman, my little one,” Finnbarr’s mother emerged from within the boat and stood on the opposite side of her son.

Finnbarr beamed with pride. He was going to be the best fisherman Alqualondë had ever seen. He was going to be so great that songs would be song of his battles out at sea. He was a small boy now, slight and waifish, but what he lacked in physical prowess and strength of arm, he more than made up for in strength of will. His hair was the dun color of the fallen autumn foliage with flashes of deep red and burnished golden hidden within.

It was beautiful out. The stars twinkled, and their reflections winked at him from the water’s surface, daring him to jump in and discover all their secrets. He loved diving and swimming almost as much as he loved fishing. His father joked that he must be part fish himself to take to the water so ready. “I’m no fish!” he would say “I’m a great leviathan!” then he’d splash and splash and scare away all the fish in his overly dramatic portrayal of the legendary sea monster. The air was cool and crisp, there was a sharpness to the wind, an iciness that made his parents nervous.

There had been a great commotion a few days ago. The light from beyond the mountains had gone. No one was sure what that meant, least of all Finnbarr. The elders seemed very concerned, even scared. But what could they do? Life had to continue on.

Finnbarr’s parents weren’t part of the wealthy nobility here. They owned a simple fishing trawler that his father had crafted, guided by the designs of the great shipwrights. It was not a large boat, Finnbarr could only run ten or twelve paces from bow to stern. But in those ten or twelve paces, he felt like he was a king. He could imagine all sorts of adventures to be had within those paces, all sorts of stories could be told. What stories could he think of today?


~~~~

The sounds of metal on metal rang in his ears, the shouts and screams of rage and pain nearly brought him to his knees. He didn’t understand what was going on around him. There was so much screaming. People were running terrified through the docks, trying to escape whatever it was that was happening. Finnbarr was too small to run fast. There was an icy, hard fear in the pit of his stomach. He felt like he was going to throw up, but he didn’t even know what it was he was afraid of.

The starry sky now rang with sounds of blades rather than the song of birds, instead of singing and laughing it was shouts of fear and panic. The dark blue sky that had once held so much wonder and freedom now looked down on Finnbarr with cold impassivity. The stars seemed so far away. Their light was dimmed and blotted out. Tears flowed down the young elf’s face.

Finnbarr!” It was his father. He broke into a run, as fast as his legs could carry him. “Finnbarr where are you?” His father sounded more scared than he did. What could scare his atar? His father had faced down sharks three times the size of their boat and come away the victor. He was fearless. Finnbarr’s skin felt clammy, the knot in his stomach grew larger and harder. He wanted to hide in the boat and wait for everything to be okay again.

Finnbarr! Get in the rowboat!”

What? Why did his father not want him at their boat? It didn’t make sense. No, he was almost there, he could make it if only –

Finnbarr! NO!” His mother was shouting too now. She had a bow in her hands, an arrow already notched and ready to fire.

Without hesitating, he leapt into the water, barely making a splash as he slipped into cold, uninviting waters. They too had lost the charm and sense of welcome. He paddled to the rowboat and climbed over.

Fear was beginning to cloud his vision, the edges of his sight were blurry. He thought he could see figures dashing over the docks, bright pieces of steel in their hands. They glinted red, reflecting angry starlight. His mother loosed her arrow at them. What was going on? Who were these people? Why were they attacking them? He crouched low in the little rowboat, fearful tears flowing freely down his cheeks. He tried to make himself as small as he could, as unnoticeable as he could.

He could still hear everything though. He could hear the ringing of the bells, a frantic, atonal clanging. He could hear other ringing too, like steel on steel. He did not understand.

There was a splash in the water, it was the splash of something big and heavy. He peaked over the side. There was something floating toward him. It looked like an elf but it wasn’t moving. There was something red leaking out from underneath it. Was that blood? Finnbarr whimpered and ducked down again. Shouts began getting louder and louder. He could hear words in the cries now. Angry words. One man was telling the others to take the boats, take the boats and… No! Finnbarr tried to jump out of the rowboat. They were going to hurt his mother and father! There were so many of them, as he careened over the side, he saw them.

There were at least a dozen, backlit by roaring red fires and rising grey smoke. They held something that looked like spears in their hands. They were sharp, and glinted in the starlight. Finnbarr couldn’t make out any faces, but he could tell by the voices that none of these men were people he knew. The way they spoke was funny, they used words he didn’t understand.

He splashed into the water and suddenly all the figures turned and looked, they saw the floating thing and several pointed with their speak like objects but none of them moved toward him. The man in the first said something harsh, with a voice like a ringing bell underwater, and they began moving again. Finnbarr tried to keep his head above the water, but his arms were growing heavy and the waters were very cold. He could just make out where they were going. He could hear the shouts of his mother and father, pleas to leave them and their little fishing trawler alone, leave them in peace.

The water was so cold. Finnbarr’s limbs were growing heavy. He tried to swim to his family’s boat, arrows began flying downward, striking at the feet of those that would try to steal the trawler. Finnbarr’s eyesight was growing fuzzy around the edges. His limbs felt heavier. He wasn’t going to be able to make it to the boat. He wanted to shout, to stop the attackers but every time he opened his mouth to take in a deep breath, he sank a little deeper into the dark waters. The water was cold… his limbs were too heavy… he tried to shout but he couldn’t move… his limbs were too… water too cold…
Last edited by Baphởmet on Sun Jan 17, 2021 1:44 pm, edited 1 time in total.

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë. YT 1495.
(Private with Frost)


None of them could have known what was to come, cloistered there in the manse on the shores of Alqualondë. A council of elders had gathered, to discuss what the sudden darkness might mean, and the rumors of troubled stirrings. Though he dwelt by the sea among the Teleri, Davos traveled inland more frequently than many of his distant kin, and the ancient Nelya had been called upon to tell what he knew. It was not much: only that there was conflict between the sons of Finwë still, and that Fëanor jealously guarded his bright jewels. There had been rumors aplenty, and whispers of Melkor’s hand in it all. But none knew whence the darkness came, only felt the terrible emptiness that came from the sudden loss of the trees’ light. Davos was born to starlight, and loved it dearly, but this was wrong. The shuddering shock of the darkness rang through Valinor, rang off every tree and stone, over the boundless waters, and off the stars themselves. And with that terrible darkness a terrible silence too, as though all of Eä were holding its breath. Their voices were hushed in council that day, as if by their quiet they could keep from disturbing whatever was to come.

It was to no avail. The Noldor swept into Alqualondë with Fëanor at their head, and the rumbling and shouting of their coming sent those in the manse running for the door, the balcony, the roof, to see what was happening. Among the rest, Davos crowded the balcony rail, straining his keen eyes towards the shore, where the fleet of swan-ships lay at anchor. The Noldor approached the wharves like a wave of the ocean itself, its foam umber torchlight beneath the stars. They washed up against the docks, meeting those who had been there at work beneath the lamps. The voices were too quiet to hear at this distance, and by the time they rose to such a volume as might be heard, the great tide of them jumbled the words so that none could be discerned. Louder and louder the voices: then a scream, abruptly cut off, and a shock seemed to judder through the assembled crowd. It swept palpably through the Noldor, up the beach until it reached the house and the Nelya on the balcony, freezing the breath in Davos’s chest and causing his hands to clench upon the marble rail. Though he could not have articulated it in words at that moment he knew, as did those around him: at the head of that crowd, one elf had slain another.

Before any of them could process what had happened, the cacophony on the shore burst free from any bonds of civility and now no voice rose above another but to shriek, no words were distinct, only the wordless roar of battle as bodies crashed together and feet ran in every direction, fires blazed and above it all, steel sang for the first time in deadly earnest. Davos had seen the blades that had come into being at Fëanor’s forge, but never could he have imagined them put to such use, kin cleaving the flesh of kin. His knuckles grew whiter and whiter, and it was not until the marble cracked beneath them that the spell of unreality was broken. The shipwright turned. All around him panicked voices shouted and those who had stood with him on the balcony now ran, fleeing back into the manse. To seek shelter? To go to the aid of their brethren? He did not know, and it was too later. The rolling tide of Noldor had sprawled back up the beach and in every direction, and by the time Davos had forced his way back inside, they had burst through the front doors.

Shouts of anger and cries of pain echoed and bounced within the confined space of the manse, and they as much as the bodies of his fellows buffeted Davos as he ran, his legs finally spurred to action. Back inside, back, across the landing back, down the stairs and into the spreading melee. There at the bottom of the stairs a Noldo had thrust a spear into the torso of a Teler and as he withdrew the head from the wailing elf’s body, Davos’s hand smacked down on the shaft just below it, and his heel cracked down on the shaft close to the Noldo’s hands, ripping the spear from his grasp. This was no alient weapon for the Nelya had been fishing by spear since before he ever beheld the light of the Trees, and it was the work of an instant to pummel the Noldo in the center of his chest with the spear’s butt, flip the weapon is his hands as his foe stumbled back, and cast it with unerring skill. The point of the spear crunched through the Noldo’s sternum as easily as it might have crunched through the scales of a great fish, such was the ancient’s strength, and his look was one of surprise as he collapsed to the floor. In Davos’s numb mind as he wrenched the spread from the dying elf’s chest, the Noldo had all the sentience of a great fish. Just another fish. A shark, threatening his people. He faced the next Noldo, running at him with sword upraised.

A short while later, Davos crouched in the winecellar of the manse, huddled in a dark corner with his arms around the trembling figure of his friend. Ramyanér had taken a slash to the side of his neck, and Davos’s calloused fingers now clamped across the wound, wet with blood, as his other arm encircled the Teler’s chest, pulling his back firmly against the Nelya’s own. Davos had dragged his companion of many voyages down the stairs near the end of the battle in the manse, secreting him away, and they huddled here, waiting for safety. “Shhh,” Davos whispered, “I think it’s clear now. I think we can get out, Ramya. It’ll all be over soon.” But even as he made to shift to his feet, a clatter of footsteps sounded from upstairs, and he froze. It didn’t sound like more than one, but he could not both staunch the wound and protect them both, so he waited. Interminably, while the feet searched about, and Ramyanér trembled. He began to gasp weakly, silently. “Shhh, shhhh…” Davos’s breath hissed between his teeth as he gazed up at the black ceiling, waiting for the feet to depart. Then the trembling in his arms began to subside, and he noticed that new blood was no longer leaking between his fingers. “Ramya? Ramya!” Davos’s whisper grew frantic and careless, and he wriggled out from behind his friend, managing to keep a hand on his wound, and laid him gently on the floor. “Ramya.” But the Teler’s chest had ceased rising, even as Davos patted him gently on the cheek. “Ramya!” Pale blue eyes met deep grey one last time before the blue glassed over, never to behold the stars again. “Ramya…”

A wordless howl of fury broke from Davos, and he charged up the stairs. Heedless of the dozen minor wounds he had taken, of what the footsteps might mean, of anything but vengeance, he pounded up the stairs and into the entry hall of the manse. Corpses were scattered everywhere but among them, a single living being. A nís, on her knees upon the floor, but rising as he rushed towards her. Davos seized her around the throat and slammed her against the wall, the wheat-gold over her hair flying, straggling across her bloodied face. His fury was such that her feet lifted from the ground, and her hands scrabbled at the backs of his uselessly. He did not even look at her face until she wheezed, “Mercy... mercy, please.” Davos looked at her then. Her face was streaked with blood, but also with tears and grime and mucus and vomit; she was grown, but in her there was still something very much of the child. And her eyes: their periwinkle hue, all allusions to summer sky lost in this chaos of death, so like those in the cellar that had just closed forever. He released her and strode from the manse, sparing her not a glance as she collapsed to the ground.

Out on the shore, the wind whipped Davos’s hair back from his face and peppered him with sand. Dark as the sky had been before it was darker now, and if anyone knew the signs of a storm gathering, it was he. The battle had moved away from the manse, but it still raged in places, even as Fëanor led his sons toward their stolen ships. Down at the waterline, at the nearest dock, close enough that he could see clearly what was happening, a small group of Noldor were swarming a fishing trawler, and two Teleri aboard were defending it. Davos ran, sprinting through the sand, arms pumping furiously. He caught up a spear that had been stuck in the sand as he ran, but he could see it was too late. The nís was firing arrows at the encroaching Noldor as the nér shouted and pleaded. They went down under the oncoming Noldor even as Davos gained the dock. His speed increased on the rebounding boards and he vaulted aboard the little boat. The first Noldo fell to a spear thrust in the lower back, and the second to a thrust in the neck. They knew he was there then, but there were few of them, none too expert with their swords, and Davos had got the measure of them. Those who remained fled, down to the beach, away to the ships which actually mattered, that would carry them away from this place. Davos knelt beside the nís, who was still breathing faintly. “My.. son…” she manged to croak out, “my.. son..in.. water..” her eyes flicked to the rail of the boat, and without hesitation Davos dove overboard.

The Belegear was colder than it had ever been before as it struck the Nelya’s skin, driving the breath from him in a gout of bubbles. His head broke the surface and he cast about. There was a small rowboat nearby, but no one in it. Where was the boy? The surface of the water was rough and harsh, foamy with rage and comeuppance. But- there! An arm, flashing above the surface, the flailing attempts of the exhausted to swim. The arm sank below the surface. Davos struck out for where it had appeared, but there was no figure on the surface. Taking a great breath he dove again, and peering into the depths saw the small body, rapidly sinking into the sea. If ever you gave me strength, let it be today. Davos’s mind whispered to both Ulmo and Ossë, If ever you showed mercy let it be today. Let me save him. His hand closed around the small, cold wrist. Pulling the boy to him, Davos kicked for the surface. They emerged into an air that was full of flying rain and wrath as Uinen wailed and wept, and terror gripped Davos for the first time. Gaining the rowboat, he flung the boy over its side and scrambled in himself after. Swiftly he examined the boy to ensure he was breathing, and then seized the oars and drew upon them until the rowboat bumped into the side of the fishing trawler. Seizing one of its hawsers he lashed the rowboat fast to it. Davos pulled the boy’s limp form to him and for the second time that night wrapped his arms around someone who might not live to see another starlight. The boy was small and easily contained for warmth by the Nelya’s broad arms and there in the lee of his dead parents’ boat they sheltered, Davos whispering a constant stream of prayers to Ulmo.

Let us survive this night.

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
Gold and Silver - Private. Flashback/Foreshadowing for AOA character/relations


'See how I leave with every piece of you
Don't underestimate the things that I will do ....
The scars of your love remind me of us.
They keep me thinking that we almost had it all.


(Lyrics from ‘Rolling in the Deep’, by Adele)

ImageImage**

A matter of two Houses,
in fair Tirion, Aman
Sometime during The Years of Trees

The sky collided in an eminent climax at the point where coruscating silver pearled it's cloak to slowly enshroud the luxuriant but loitering golden embers. Telperion was waxen, and Laurelin moved to wane. But for that briefest of moments, they were as a one, unrivalled. And their glory mingled and amassed both might and beauty, cold and warmth, silver and gold. The two far more so humble Elves that came together far below the vast convergence of the heavens scarcely took a note about the glories that lit up the world. They knew naught but one another. Distraction might prove deadly, after all, when steel sings her calamitous rhapsody. The blade each bore at first, with timid approach, grew more bold and brazen with each passing hour that they spent in secret practice. And it was not solely the recreation that they both developed a consuming passion for.

Their features each were secreted behind a face of flawless, motionless expression. One a mask of silver, cold as a woken snowflake; the other a mask of gold, warm as fire that shimmered like a frozen flame. They had already had too many close misses when questions were raised by loved ones. Where did that bruise rise from ? What have you been doing ? Where have you been going ? Who have you been with ? Answers would beget only more questions. And the magic of a dream can never be conveyed proper within the explanation. They spoke not of their coming together. She laughed and sang with all her friends that such talk would conceal what her lips said not. He spoke unceasingly to stars and statues, who should never betray confidences. All the time they spent not in each other's company, they recollected when last they had done so, and they looked to when they would once more. Days passed into weeks, and weeks into months, until the time before they had been a "they" at all, fell from all thought.

The notion of their union not withstanding now forever after was a thing unheard of. This was love, first love. The means of love which teaches that love is, that it exists, and what it is capable of.

Love and hate. Life and death. Gold and silver. Him and her.


Feapoldie lunged smooth as does an eagle swoop, russet tresses cresting and equally channeling as though a scarlet tide. The crook of her bare, opaline arm most gently calibrating from the mighty heights she raised in pursuit of that fine, glittering blade that pitched unhampered, as to penetrate his heart. The weapon in her easy grasp clove through the air between them as the high prow of a vast ship cuts through the tumultuous waves of a tumbled sea. He observed the unhindered advance of death grow imminent and yet deftly evaded impact, veering without effort to one side that he should catch her ivory limb upward in a strong hand equally as pale, even as it sought to pierce his cool resolve with her fiery ambition.

The perilous blade span wide of it's mark as he whirled her wrist : a spiralled pinnacle aloft; then manouvred lower reaches of her smooth form in toward him. The motion was so swift she scarce had time to utter her objection as her breath was spent. Her back laid bare against his chest, the brace of cold sword in his lowered arm, now holding hers in check. And in tight grasp. Tight to touch.

"I win."

His words were gentle rain upon her warm glow of exertion. Sweet breath upon her ear. The languid taunt that she refused to long endure. Laughter bubbled as she laid her head recklessly on his shoulder, as much a captive as is air in hand.

"What is it you look to win ?" she asked then, drawing vivacious blue eyes into extension. "A kiss ?" she guessed, playfully. "But from this reach you should ever be denied .."

Reactively he raised her sword arm in his own and twirled the two about the air above them, uncoiling her smooth inferno as she span out and away from his hold. Fea extended her arms like wings and performed a short series of flawless pique turns across the courtyard. Her sparring partner simply stared.

"I am Feapoldie," she uttered grandly, swooping into a majestic curtsey at conclusion. "I always win." Her face was brazen gold, his frosted silver. Their sockets were deep, their smiles glazed in place ... the game and peril slowed. Swords fell into disuse and were eagerly forgot.

"You might as well be one of your father's whey-faced figurines," the elleth declared, her fair face tilted to one side in idle contemplation. "Here arranged, and come to life but under my touch, as does fire make light of all secrets that lurk yet in darkness." She danced away from him easily in the very moment that he moved toward approach, teasing she remained as is the wind in cruel embrace that shall ne'er still. The mastery over another so enamoured toward haunting her advance, her retreat ... she led him a merry dance about and all among the silent statues. "Shall you lay your secrets bare at my command ?" She hesitated gleefully, diving deep into the depths of his unblinking eyes. Her fingers gently unlaced the binding of her mute mask and it tumbled to nothing at the floor. "Does stone even draw breath ?" her fingers brought his face unto her own, and hovered there.

"You should have a care," he warned her, unveiling his own features in kind. "Stone is most tenacious surface to make any lasting impression upon, but when moved, when truly … moved .." The silver mask met it's golden compatriot unnoticed at their feet, as Fea loitered upon his conclusion; “it shall prove unstoppable, as might the most perilous avalanche," he forbode with great certainty, and his voice was smooth but enriched by sure confidence. “Toward the utter detriment of all and any who gather too close. If I love you, I can not, ever afterward un-love you ..."

"All birds strut in keen wake, and so all Elves profess great sentiment," Fea trilled, after a marked hesitation suggested wonder at his claim. "I have heard all tirades of affection spoke afore," she mentioned. "Some thousand times by all that have since dwindled in their vibrancy. You think yourself unlike all others ?" she threw her head back with mercurial frivolity, and struck at him with her face as some unbridled assault.

Her lips found his and played his kiss like an instrument within her grasp, then startled at the harmony they composed as duet. Their eyes locked, magnetised, and her's shone with the surprise that blazed in those that were unable to turn from her. In the second that she made to withdraw, he seized the back of her head in one firm grasp and held her for yet a moment longer than she had willed. She wilted in his hold, as though one lost about the moment, and then as he slowly supported her back unto height, their hold broke apart but seconds later. They stood breathless, wordless and still fixed on one another. She raised one hand as though there stood a mirror's glass between them. He raised his hand in kind, as though their minds were one, their motions truly a reflection of the same soul. They stared. They breathed. Together. Apart now but forever joined in the memory of that brief exchange. True love's first kiss ..

Fea twirled with a cascade of mirth and a flamboyant grace, hurling her head back over the delicate decline of her shoulder until her back arched almost to unnatural an angle. He reached out and anchored her at speed by one sole, outstretched hand, as she had known he would. He towed her back toward her full height, that their eyes should come again a pair, and she allowed it. Her free arm swept unharnessed like a brush on canvas, like a wing in flight.

She knew no fear. He would always catch her.

"I am not ‘all others’," he concluded, ambiguously, as he haunted her progress about the courtyard, devoutly.

"You had never kissed a girl before," Fea assumed aloud, with a knowing azure blaze about each blossoming iris. She tore at her lower lip with sharp white teeth and watched his reaction.

"I had never wanted to until now," he observed, raising his own chin with a slow dignified certainty.

"You should put more practice to the sport," she teased. "It is a far better use for your lips than to mirror your father's treacherous monologues."

"For the hope of Feapoldie's embracing rebuke, I would ever sing aloud and long the tirade that Ñolofinwë and Arafinwë are surplus to requirement. That they are but an afterthought. A most unnecessary understudy that lurk in the shadow cast by grander lord to whom they hold no flame ...."

Feapoldie pouted as she placed a finger over his lips, stifling their provocative claim. "Ñolofinwë is my Father's liege," she reminded him, mock-sternly, "and I would see him yours therefore, by proxy .."

"Over my father's dead body !" his eyes laughed with the black humour on oblivious foreshadowing, his smiled twitched invitingly.

"Promises .. promises ..." Fea span where she stood, arms whipping about her wildly rotating torso. "But now alas I have achieved my evil purpose," she sighed, melodramatically. "For by beauty was the beast subdued, and the poison planted all about my lips shall take you to a far more grave association than that of your father's stern demeanour. So shall all the thralls of Curufinwë fall subject to my whim and wicked seduction."

The fair maiden threw her face into her risen hands, and cradled it a moment while she peeked eyes of mischief through splayed fingers. As if prompted, her partner collapsed with enthusiasm, staggering to his mock demise, and glancing only briefly and through one swift opened eye, what she would do at that.

Feapoldie drew her hands apart like drapes and threw her head back with the flare of theatrical triumph. "I would linger a time," she informed him, proudly, "to observe your justified demise, but there stand nigh a half dozen of Elves now a-gathering by this same hour outside of my father's house, all longing to ask for the pleasure of being my escort to the ball .."

"Go then," the corpse bade her, from his prone position, stifling a chuckle, "and leave me here die in peace from all your simpering prattle."

Fea stepped over him, with purpose, and stared down at her victim with some exasperation. Eyes closed. Smile certain. "You have absolutely no proper concept at all," she gave up such lament, "just how exclusively selective must be my perfect dancing partner. We must make a statement !" Her arm flew out with exuberance and she dropped down ungracefully into his lap, even as he undertook a surprising recovery and sat up, to greet her. "My father is the host of this prestigious occasion," she whispered, as though it were some almighty secret, though all Tirion were well aware. "All in his lord's name !" she climbed out of his reach, and recovered her full height. Then swooned with intent against an ivy-carven column of his Father's courtyard. "I must represent my house as is only expected and ... " she disappeared behind the stony beam, only to peer about it's girth from behind. "It is so difficult to identify a one who stands my equal, whom I should not overshadow .."

"If it troubles you so deeply, do it not," he shrugged, and laid back upon ground. Stars aloft caught his sight and he raised one hand above his chest, in a vain endeavour to catch one. "Depart never from this place," he turned and rose to standing in one seamless motion. Approaching the column where Fea hid, her back against the pillar cold, and slithered around the base to confront her. "Stay .." he spoke in earnest, and held out his closed hand, opened it before her with the slowest speed.

Fea kissed his palm and ducked then under his arm, to make her escape anew. "Not go ?!!" the maiden declared, with both hands raised to her cheeks in horror. "It is a dance ! You might as soon ask me to not draw breath .."

Sarnirion raised an eyebrow, in exasperating smugness. "That would then resolve both dilemma," he observed.

"I would have you ask me to stand partner," Fea prompted, openly.

"And I would have you allow me opportunity, instead of putting your words in my mouth," he mentioned.

"You made me a promise," she reminded him. And that was when he took to mirth, and struck some steps aghast from her insinuation.

"I but promised to remove the limbs from under any other Elf that dared look to take you unto his side," he made his amused correction to her selective memory.

"And by thus removing all due likelihood of all and any competitors, you proclaim yourself my escort !" Fea declared, victoriously. "I am Feapoldie," she reminded him. "And I am asking you. To accommodate my whim lest I should turn it to some other more grateful like .. " Bright eyes blazed with frightful greed and desire.

"Like whom ?" he would see her clarify, intrigued.

"Your father !" Fea cursed, but there the anger caught in shock, as she observed Sarnir himself, as though she had conjured him to presence by some summons of a kind. "Behind you ?" she added, as their intruder sighed with impatience.



In that moment Sarnirion was truly as stone. Breath escape him and time froze all thought. His father, Sarnir,’s chest rose and sank as he breathed in deep and closed his thoughtful blue eyes as though pained. Fortune though found his star-clad wife, with the mind to take one of her husband's hands up in both of hers before he had ever realised she stood beside him. She raised it to her lips and caressed his tender might against the frailty of her cheek.

In the second before she would ask if he dares think that this is over, Feapoldie sensed the presence of her own beloved father, entering the scene. The flame-haired soldier kindled a slow fire that lay low, and growled forth disapproval. The only thing the two patriachs might find in common, was their distaste for this clandestine discovery.

What then is this ?" Aiwenare was as baffled as Sarnir by the scene unfolding before them. "Daughter," he took up Fea's unprotesting hand and hauled her to his side as like a kite on gathered string. "Your kin and bed both lie far from this place," he pointed out. "For what cause do your stray, in a neighbourhood not of your own ? What is it you do here ?

Nothing,” answered the son of stone, abruptly on her behalf.
Even in the very second that the spirited maiden mentions, proudly, “Dancing.

Both her father and her lover stare at Feapoldie unblinking. "Do you not see ?" she counselled all, for sleak of wit in gathering up the two discarded masks, in order to present them as their alibi. "He is silver, I am gold. It is my conception to have us flaunt in all brilliance about your ball, my most beloved Father. Laurelin ..." she explained, drawing fingers to the golden leaves adorning her rich, flaming hair, "Telperion .." she indicated her horrified, but silver-haired accomplice.

Dancing ?” her father faltered nonetheless, and begged to make sure he had heard correctly. He is sure he heard the clang of steel. But already Silosse is drawn about the keen wailing of windchimes, that call out heartily about their heads. Her pale fingers toy with the melodious chorus meaningfully. With a frown, Aiwenare began to consider, that the soft chimes might have been what he'd heard .. maybe ..

"I can not think what else you might imagine that our children have conspired here together," she dared both of the disapproving fathers. "So unchaperoned ?!" she laid unblinking eyes on each of the young pair, knowingly, and they slowly grasped her aid, and sighed relief.

"Dancing," admitted Sarnirion with urgency, surveying the expectant wrath of both. Sarnir's stare fell slack with horror. "It is .. good for balance .. " his son made valiant attempt at some justification to his patriach.

The dark-haired sculptor looked pointedly toward his chest of tools, where the swords lay hid, and encouraged a subtle denial from his son. Aiwenare looked the swifter to his daughter's modest hem of dress, but aside from a faint glow about her porcelain cheek, Feapoldie appeared the epitome of virtue to appease him.

Well then,” the flame-haired soldier decided, warily. “I would see this clash of the two elements that has so inspired my daughter to mutiny of her own kin. Come !Aiwenare clapped his hands together once, but sharply. “Dance for me !

Sarnirion wondered idly how fast he could retrieve the blade from his father’s tool box and fall upon it. They were utterly undone ! They had not danced, they could not, not without the comfort each of blade in hand. And that was hardly a sight to exhibit for the public. For sure when Curufinwë had presented, blade in hand, his words had been heralded as threat, and the Crown Prince exiled. The young Elf took up the closest hand of Feapoldie in his. The two stood in solemn and silent union as their parents considered the situation.

"Oh how you do try !Fea's injection of mirth skated upon the thin veil of awkward wait. "But nay," she wagged a finger, merrily about them all, "not a sneak of a glimpse shall any see. Until the night of reveal," the elleth calmly explained. "We shall reign supreme about the ballroom and then none shall be able to forget such a sight," she made the decision for all involved.

"You shall say farewell," Sarnir warned her, coldly. "Afore I do more than say what we shall all regret. Come ! Take your leave, Aiwenare ! And take that also which belongs to you, and not upon my property."

"I shall see you on the morrow," his son told Fea with a confidence unmoved of his father's sharp glare. All four else pairs of eyes fell fast upon him, but the glad, respondent elleth flew into his arms.

"For practice," she would have him confirm, her eyes hovering with hope and want. He rolled his eyes but nodded his assent. And with that, her goal accomplished, Fea danced merrily back to her father's grasp, and pulled him triumphantly out of harm's path. "Come to my house !" she called out, unrestrainedly. "We must conspire of costumes !"



Her lover did not know which cast him in a colder fear. The act of her departure, the scowl of his most disapproving father, or the fear of what he had just vowed to accomplish.

"Her ?" Sarnir sought to comprehend his foul misfortune. "Of all the maidens in the land. Why must your heart snag upon the daughter of Aiwenare ??!!

"She is Feapoldie," his own son mentioned, as though that answered all, and with a subtle nod that hid his nerve, he departed the courtyard slow and state-like. The impact of which was ever so slightly despoiled by the sound of hastened flight upon the stair beyond. Sarnir moved to follow but found Silosse at his arm. She shook her head mutely, and he swallowed the anger which threatened to overwhelm him. Glancing with due meaning about what her husband hid behind his back, Silosse led the sword Sarnir had grasped unseen on instinct, when he had observed a threat toward his kin. She kissed his cheek with tenderness, and soothed distemper back into it's box.


"It is love," she whispered. "Not an end to all things fair."

"He is too young," Sarnir shook his head, in some despair. "They are both too young."

"They are children still," his wife agreed, to that extent. "Let them play," she told him. "While they are able. It can do no harm."

"It is love," the sculptor reminded her, meaningfully. He sighed. "I knew we should have gone with the others to Formenos."


**Insignia crests for the two families/icons created by/credited to @Winterwolf.
Last edited by Ercassie on Sat Jan 23, 2021 10:01 am, edited 4 times in total.

Wise One of Lothlorien
Points: 1 638 
Posts: 958
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:30 am
Old Friends, New Friends - Private RP with @Ercassie
A Few Days Before Erfaron's...visit...to Tol Sangwa



You're a
Natural
A beating heart of stone
You gotta be so cold
To make it in this world
You're a natural
Living your life cutthroat
Took an oath by the blood of my hand, won't break it

- Imagine Dragons, Natural



"But you have to live with yourself, Raistlin. And there are times
in the night when that must be damn near unbearable. Think of this
though. You have done good in your life, Raistlin - maybe better than
most of us. Leave this. Come home."
"The dark crimes that stain my soul, brother, you cannot begin to imagine.
If you knew, you would turn from me in horror and in loathing. And, you are right.
Sometimes, in the night, even I turn from myself. But, know this, Caramon - I committed
those crimes intentionally, willingly. Know this, too - there are darker crimes before me, and
I will commit them, intentionally, willingly..."

- from Dragonlance: Legends: War of the Twins




Image




Image


The wailing of the Gondorian slaves may have been unbearable if Hatholdir Nârroval wasn't accustomed to making hard choices in this life. Finished breaking camp he sighed, frustrated with Alagossel's incessant disapperances, and started tracking his daughter through the verdant forest. It was fairly easy following her trail since the young Elf-girl didn't bother to hide evidence of her passage which Hatholdir and Erfaron had taught her well. She believed no harm would come to her here since she was the daughter of the Elf-lord in league with the Umbarians. Alagossel, a privileged and spoiled Elf-princess, was terribly mistaken.


- If the pirates will not kill her, the snakes will -
whispered Anguirel, the glowing black blade of Maeglin. Hatholdir discovered the sword, the mate of Eöl's weapon Gurthang, near the pillar of fire he found Maeglin's blazing corpse in when Gondolin fell. He took Anguirel when he claimed lordship of the surviving Moles and encased the sword of star-iron in a reddish-gold sheath. Wherever Hatholdir went, Anguirel was with him. The blade spoke with the voice of the Dark Prince - a smooth and patrician timbre, a stark contrast compared with the cold and threatening tone of Gurthang if the legend of its speech was to be believed. Meluiwen, Hatholdir's wife who once was sworn to Gondolin's House of the Tree, never told Hatholdir he was insane but he saw the truth in her worried countenance; she thought Hatholdir missed Maeglin to the point of executing manic decisions to honor him, including the belief that his chieftain's memory forever lasted in the coruscating meteoric iron. Meluiwen assumed Hatholdir did not want to accept Maeglin's death and move on, becoming the better person she wanted her husband to be; as long as Maeglin was alive, Hatholdir would serve him. He was certain that Erfaron, one of his two best friends and who seldom judged him, believed the sword could speak and agreed that Hatholdir should believe Anguirel's encouraging words...

Hatholdir risked shouting his child's name in desperation, hoping he could find her here in the perilous woods. Alagossel couldn't resist climbing trees...like mother, like daughter.

"I'm here, Taryo!" cried Alagossel's merry voice suddenly. Hatholdir paused, following the sound of his child's giggling laughter toward the tallest birch of this primordial forest. Alagossel, brown-haired and bearing a strong resemblance to him rather than Meluiwen, was not perched on the tree itself but sat atop a huge rock in in a ring of great mossy stones near the birch. Sometimes she wore black raiment like a Mole but today she was dressed in leggings and jerkin of green leather, favoring the color which her mother's people wore in Gondolin. Hatholdir suffered the unexpected flight of his eldest daughter, Kalina, from Tol Noldarë; since her vanishing, Alagossel had become the apple of his eye. The Elf-girl could be sweet as her mother but just as cruel as her father. She strove to appease both her parents. Right now, she was acting more like Meluiwen, throwing caution to the winds for communion with nature.

Hatholdir would have railed on her and it wouldn't be for the first time - and luckily she didn't resent him for disciplining her unlike Alagossel's older brother - but just one look at the birch stifled him from lashing out. The sight of it rendered him silent. Although the birch was separated from others it was distinguished by its circle of heavy rocks and... the carvings on the silver bark. Large rough-hewn images of a Bat between the head of an Oliphaunt to the right and the face of a Mongoose to the left. These crude bestial representations were shaped into the trunk along side its natural dark eye-like impressions. Hatholdir stood motionless, overcome by roiling emotions he tried earnestly to keep at bay and not for the first time.

"It's your Tree, Taryo! It has emblems like the ones I carved on Erfaron's door in our castle!" Alagossel exclaimed, jumping off her lofty seat. "That's your symbol next to Hrango's and Herontortha's, I know!" cried the jubilant Elf-girl, running to her shocked father whom she threw her slender arms around. "You told me Hrango and Herontortha never came to Tol Sangwa."

"That is true, from a certain point of view," answered Hatholdir, rolling his moleskin glove over his daughter's long hair. "They came with me first here when this forest had no shorelands." Hatholdir gently eased her away, heaved a ragged sigh, and staggered his way to the Birch. "I've been to Tol Sangwa countless times since we started buying the mortals from the Umbarians but I never thought of visiting this particular place," he admitted, caressing the carven heraldic images of his house, Hrango's, and Herontortha with a reverent tenderness.

"I led many of our people on the Great Journey from Cuiviénen before we were Hammers or Moles," Hatholdir told his daughter who relucantly drew closer to where her father stood at the Birch. He had spoken so quietly that Alagossel had gently asked him to repeat himself. "Hrango and I were eager to stay at Drengist but many Elves in my following were afraid of the sea - wide and dark and deep - so Herontortha urged me, nettled me more like, to take them back to Doriath or expect dissention among the ranks. The Noldor tarried in Neldoreth and Region but my company - numerous but smaller than the rest who followed Finwë - remained a people apart since our moods were at odds with the main host. We encamped in Brethil, this wood, until Ulmo summoned all the Noldor and Vanyar to the coasts of Beleriand."

Hatholdir paused here, glancing at Alagossel who look enraptured by his storytelling. He didn't wish to speak of the Years of the Trees but she looked too interested for him to stop now. "You've studied Gwenbril's ancient maps of the old country. You know these places and their respective distances?"

"Yes, Taryo."

Hatholdir grunted his approval, nodding. "Hrango and Herontortha and I believed we would never return to Middle-earth. We considered the Teleri lagging behind us and the Avari sill living in the East would be left behind when the Noldor and Vanyar were gone. So we carved beasts into this Birch, animals we thought symbolized us in some way, so the remnant of Elves would see our signs someday and know that the strangers made it this far." Hatholdir was silent for a spell, immersed in happy memories which he wanted to suppress but now the bones of the past he tried so hard to keep buried were exhumed. A tide of nostalgia threatened to drown him in depths of sorrow and regret. Hatholdir loathed himself as he felt the sting of hot tears welling in his flaming blue eyes, blurring his vision. He hated these moments often shared with Erfaron and Hrango, Herontortha or Meluiwen. He didn't want his daughter who was embracing him again to see him this vulnerable. "We were...just a few brave Elf-boys looking for adventure...that was all we were before..." Before my lust and greed sullied our lives forever. Hatholdir didn't say that but it's what he viscerally acknowledged. There was a time when Hatholdir didn't care how his choices affected others but ever since he married Meluiwen she had changed him or at least she tried appealing to his better angels. Now Hatholdir felt a growing shamefulness when he devised his best laid schemes but...

- Will you fold your hand - sharply demanded Anguirel , Maeglin's voice colder than frost.

No. He took blood oaths. Those promises were binding and he needed to protect his people, keep his family safe.

"Enough reminiscing, ninya moina," ordered Hatholdir, regaining his strength. He held out his hand. Gloves of black and green joined together. He guided Alagossel to the slopes of the towering hill, Amon Obel, which rose mightily above the birches. "You were unwise to sneak away from me," Hatholdir lectured his child.

"I'm the daughter of the Mole King!" Alagossel objected with an arrogant tilt of her chin.

"That is true but these Umbarians have not met the Princess of Tol Noldare," Hatholdir said clearly. "If you were discovered alone," he said, "then the Corsairs would mistake you for an Elven astronomer's daughter who's hidden herself away. They would take you to Pharak and he'd offer you to his god, Mairon, as a burnt sacrifice unless he'd sell you into eternal slavery in the East." When she did not speak, his eyes enlarging wide as one of Gwenbril's many owls. "So it would behoove you to keep near me whenever we visit Tol Sangwa. Understood?"

"Yes, Taryo."

Hatholdir grunted his approval again and led her beyond the deserted domiciles of the missing astronomers and healers, walking along the dirt trails leading to Amon Obel's summit. The closer they drew near the observatory, the louder noises of desecration became. Hatholdir assumed that was what the Corsairs were doing, wrecking what Elves built. When Hatholdir and Alagossel reached the zenith and entered the stargazing tower the Pandemonium issued from, father and daughter were greeted by vast ruins of once beautiful architecture. Gangs of boisterous sweaty Corsairs, cackling like hyenas, lassoed marble pillars with ropes. They tore down soaring columns of the rotunda with mighty pulls of corded strings. Imposing extravagant statues of the Valar looking toward the vaulted ceiling were given the same irreverent treatment, shattered by lawless thugs laughing gaily as they reveled in the wanton disintegration of marvelous art built to honor the world's seraphim. The glass of the observatory dome was sundered, littering the floor with jagged shards of twinkling crystal. The great telescope had been smashed. A sculpture of Varda was being viciously pummelled by powerful swings of cudgels and hammers by the bronzed, hairy uncultured swine of Harad.

- You invited the Devil to your garden, don’t expect him to clean his feet and respect the flowers -

Hatholdir heard the counsel of Anguirel but Alagossel did not. "My father didn't order you to break anything we own!" The child shouted at the Umbarians. They acknowledged their presence with mockery and dark chuckles.

"Where is Matsu?" demanded Hatholdir.

"Bringing a mûmak here if he's fortunate this time." A bulky tanned Easterner with a shaved head and gold hoop earrings approached Hatholdir with a broad wicked grin. He wore a belted tunic decorated with gold embroidery along collar and cuffs which he must have liberated from an elven or Dol Amrothian dormitory here. Silver rings bearing glittering gemstones adorned each of his meaty fingers, booty the pirate must have seized from a Gondorian raid. He was Majnun Qorako, slavemaster of Tol Sangwa. He was hand-picked by Matsu's grandfather. Hatholdir and Majnun detested each other but the Mortal minded his manners toward the Mole King now. When Hatholdir discovered that the overseeer was abusing the slaves he brought to Tol Sangwa, Hatholdir put an end to the cathauling and taught Majnun how agonizing the punishment was. Hatholdir demanded satisfaction for the injury of his property. They dueled. Once he beaten the human down and commanded the slaves he bought to bind the Harad brute spread-eagled to the ground, Hatholdir ordered buckets of salted water to be brought. He forcibly dragged an Umbarian cat's claws along Majnun's bare back then...he applied the brine to the screaming overseer's bloody, lacerated skin. Majnun never injured another thrall of Tol Sangwa after that. Hatholdir was remonstrated by the Halsads and warned the High Elf not to interfere again in the castigation of slaves again. There would have been hostilities exchanged between the Elves and the Haradrim but the Halsads wanted to keep Hatholdir as a buyer and didn't wish to risk the retaliation of the fearsome Mole army.

"Behaving yourself?" Hatholdir asked nonchalantly, his sapphire eyes gleaming brighter when Majnun affirmed this good behavior in a stuttering voice. The overseeer dabbed the perspiration from his brow with a gaudily colored kerchief. The beads of sweat rolling off his browned skin had nothing to do with the exertion of tearing down monuments.

"You will handle our property well!" Alagossel hotly interjected, knowing the story from her father. "Cripples can't work. If we get a lame slave, it will be your fault and you will have to offer your life in repayment."

Hatholdir restrained a proud grin, especially observing the sheer fright exhibited on the mortal's jowly mustachioed face. "This is an unexpected delight, milord," confessed Majnun, nervously twisting the fabric of his damp kerchief. "We are honored by your presence..."

"I had aggressive negotiations in Forlindon," Hatholdir mentioned with a carefree shrug. Alagossel and her father had to kill a vengeful Elves, former Gondolin refugees living in Círdan's realm, hiring Molehunters to murder Hrango's son and his company at Esteldin. Hatholdir and Alagossel wiped out a troop of Shadow Dwarves in the territory, survivors of the assault Aigronding and Telkelion had last mounted, and made the grisly murder scene appear to be the butchery of the stunted evil vermin instead of themselves. "Decided I'd pay Tol Sangwa a visit on the way home and see if you have any slaves for sale and, you know know, check to see if you're actually doing your job for once." Hatholdir turned to regard the ravaging of elven engineering with a mildly disapproving mien, gloves laced together behind his back.

"Just having a bit of fun," Majnun insisted, spluttering. "I have my orders. Matsu wants an altar. For sacrifices."

Hatholdir glared at him, pointing the overseer to lead him out back where the slave pens were, determined to take as many slaves as he could away. He hadn't many Elven friends who were Moles nor did he trust most Elven strangers but he cared for Men who weren't Easterlings. Ever since he made allies among the human villagers and refugees living in at the Vales of Magor when he came to live in the Ered Wethrin Mountains, Hatholdir had forged many fellowships with mortals. Dúnedain he was particularly on good terms with.

The slave pens were situated in thickets of low-growing plants called Tossamlugs, Dragontrees, by Mirwa. Idrasaith's youngest daughter was one of Mole Island's greatest poisoners and had ranked the Tossamlugs - appearing within a decade of Glaurung's death - among the most toxic plants of Tol Sangwa. The Umbarians had not discovered this yet but the Elves knew and so did the Dol Amrothians before their disappearance; the Elves and Gondorians recorded the poisonous nature of the thorny Dragontrees so people would be aware of their danger but Hatholdir did not want anyone to jeopardize the collection of his samples until he had enough toxins to suit his fancy, especially which was garnered from the large black and orange flowers. All parts of the plant except were lethal by consumption for animal, Elf, and human; the dark glossy leaves however, could be used as antidotes for many kinds of poison, Mirwa learned.

Majnun presented Hatholdir with thirty unhappy thralls, some young Elven unknowns from Harlindon raids but more there were more Men of Lebennin and Belfalas in the pen it was said. Majnun gleefully refused him Elves again just as Matsu had done for months but he allowed the purchase of the Men, both males and females. The sight of one mortal caught his interest...a slender man of dark hair and soft features hardly concealed by his rough beard. It was his intelligent, penetrating eyes which captured Hatholdir's curiosity the most. The man stood by a smaller but tougher-looking young bearded man in his early twenties with the customary black hair and silver eyes of many Gondorians. The taller man's face was bruised and the shorter walked with a limp Hatholdir noticed as the kid started to pace, whispering to the older fellow.

"I'll buy them all," said Hatholdir. "What happened to them?" He said, talking loudly over the lamenting cries and curses of the Gondorians.

"The young fool attacked me so I had to educate him, Sir Elf, so don't cross me!" Majnun protested, getting defensive rather fast.

"He attacked you for what reason?" Hatholdir, seething, inquired vociferously. Majnun said nothing, nostsrils flaring.

"Do you want a biscuit?"

Both Hatholdir and Majnun stared down at Alagossel whose presence they had momentarily forgotten. She must had wandered into the slave kitchen were thralls were baking food for the Umbarians since she carried a basket of warm and buttery, goldenbrown flaky rolls. "You must be famished from labouring so hard to pull those statues down. Try this one!" Exuberant Alagossel flashed him a charming smile and pointed at the lightest, most tender biscuit. "That one looks rather fluffy, no?"

Majnun snatched the proffered roll and took a huge angry bite out of it, looking at Hatholdir with his hateful beady eyes as he chewed voraciously. "He's a noble!" Majnun stressed, speaking around a mouthful of food. "One of those erudite sorts aiming to make you feel stupid. I wasn't keen about it."

"You sullied my property for the last time, dolt," Hatholdir uttered. "Matsu will be hearing about this." He smothered the urge to cut the overseer down. He only had Alagossel with him on the island. They were an hour away from Cûlmyrn, the black lebethron carrack of Hatholdir's, docked at the northern shores of Tol Sangwa. He always kept a contingent of Moles aboard when he came here but as reinforcements if negotations ever went awry; Hatholdir dared not bring them with him to Amon Obel so he wouldn't disrupt the fragility of the relationship he had with Matsu's Corsairs in the wake of the cat-hauling incident.

"How did the lot of you get here?" Hatholdir asked the slaves, folding his arms. The man with the arresting gaze named himself Edhelmir Azrubêl. He informed Hatholdir that his younger companion, Ribedir, was a herald of his house and that all the Gondorians were his crew - sailors and their wives - which came with him to the island to see Turaegon's observatory for an extended stay. Hatholdir slowly went up and down the line of slaves, announcing he would be their new master. "My subjects are few so your presence is required on Tol Noldarë. I do not consider you slaves," he told them earnestly.

"You are now my servants. Though you will not work for free, your means of daily living will be provided for you handsomely on my island. We can negotiate an amount of years you're willing to serve me then, once your tenure is completed, you may own a plot of land as a free person. I have a need of trained mariners but there are other roles which need filling as well and whatever you don't know, you will be trained for. I am told there are couples here; that is fine, stay married. You won't be separated from your partners and child-rearing is permissable but they will become servants if your indentures are not concluded by your child's tenth year of age. The Moles of Tol Noldarë will deal with you respectfully; we will not trouble or harm you and we expect the same treatment. It must be stated....none of you may return to Gondor. It would only mean possible recapture of the Umbarians or reprisals of Lindon against me."

Ribedir spat and sneered in defiance. "You said yourself, Master," he replied, suffusing the last word with as much acerbic sarcasm as he could muster. "We're not free until we're finished labouring for you. Call of us whatever fancy term you wish but the truth is we're your still your thralls."

There was a ripple of agreement among the Gondorians which was dispelled by the brightening of the Light Elf's hard and flaming sapphire eyes as he snapped his steely gaze on Ribedir.

"Tell me: Would you rather have my fair, gentle accord or suffer the cruelty of the barbaric Umbarians?" Hatholdir challenged, coming to a death stop in front of the brash youth. "Perhaps you would even delight burning alive on the alter of Mairon or welcome the eternal ignominy that comes to a man forswears his Lord's allegiance?" Ribedir bit his lip, refusing to glance at Edhelmir but did not reply. "No," Hatholdir drawled, "I think not."

He handed over two large blue Balarian pearls the size of a robin's egg to cover the price of the slaves. He reluctantly parted with a pouch of rubies when Majnun smugly reminded the Mole King that Dúnedain - Edhelmir and Ribedir - were sold at higher values and considering one of them was a member of the noble Azrubel bloodline, Hatholdir had to pay a greater sum.

*


Soft thunder sounded and intermittent bursts of lightning flashed over the choppy sea. Cûlmyrn was a sturdy carrack to remain stable under the command of Captain Galudess in the storm halfway to Tol Noldarë. That evening, the small raven-haired Sindarin woman rapped on the carved door of the quarters belonging to Hatholdir and his daughter, having guided Edhelmir Azrubel inside the aftcastle.

"The nobleman as you summoned, Ninyaharan," said the somber elleth, bringing a fisted han to her heart in salute. "I've given the wheelhouse to my first mate so I can rest."

"So that you can drink yourself into a stupor, you mean," Alagossel blurted, unashamed and ignoring Hatholdir's withering stare. Galudess was not a Silvan Elf but she drank as much to sooth her sorrows. Galudess had been a smith of the Mole House in Gondolin. She had come to Idril's house which her people surrounded to talk her father out of following Maeglin but hostilities were engaged; he had been killed by Aigronding in self-defense and she, in turn, had struck at Aigronding to avenge her parent but her own husband - Alphogol, a guard of the Swan Wing - thought she had been part of the scheme to betray Gondolin and he threw her over the wall.

She survived the fall and rescued her child, Nimaewen. They hid themselves like many Moles and waited for Hatholdir's search parties. Alphogol found her first in the ruined city before Asgar, looking for refugees to bring back to Aigronding's encampment in the wild. He wanted to take their child away, still believing her mother was the enemy. Galudess fought him in a bitter duel and murdered him. When she later discovered Hatholdir tunnelled into the Havens of Sirion to see Erfaron, she used the passage against his orders hoping to destroy Aigronding's family by herself. She emerged at the time of the Kinslaying and reunited with her grandfather. When he learned that Aigronding struck his son down in Gondolin, he sought his vengeance but was slain in battle with Roina Mordagnir and Meril Duvain.

"Fact, ninya moina," Galudess muttered drly. Removing a flask of halfling porter from her black cloak, she walked woodenly to her quarters.

Sighing, feeling genuinely sorry for her, Hatholdir implored Edhelmir to enter with a nod of his head and swung the hatch closed. Alagossel ushered the noble to a seat bolted down in front of a table attached to the cabin floor. "Bread, meat, cheese, and wine," said the princess, gesturing at the meager meal, and sat down.

"You'll discover that although I'm wealthy I live a very spartan existence so I must apologize if this isn't the succulent feast you were expecting," said Hatholdir, chuckling, and joined them. "You'll find that the life you knew will be vastly dissimilar from that which you will shortly begin. Your life will be mostly autonomous; you no longer have a family legacy to honor. . You will have your duties, of course, but I will leave you largely to your own devices. The weather is not warm as you're accustomed to but cool, unpleasantly even during the winter. Tol Noldarë is a dismal mountainous island of pines, not the verdant idyllic coastal realm you formerly dwelled in. Tell me, what are you talents?" Hatholdir bobbed his head as the cultivated man spoke of his scholarly pursuits, especially his enjoyment of cartography...specifically the shores of Lindon. He listened to Edhelmir as he spoke with a wan smile. He felt a kinship with Edhelmir; there was a certain art to building maps reminiscent of Hatholdir's own smith work. They were both artists. "I need cartographers," Hatholdir divulged and sipped his goblet of white wine. "The Moles aren't natural mariners and there is a changing of the guard when it comes to replacing Moles dispatched to the mainland so my people can return home often. They will need your maps to reach Lindon in places where they can avoid the major ports to avoid Elves who disdain them. You are welcome to live in my castle and make your maps. You may live with the shepherds on the sea-cliffs and devise maps there while living among your kind if you wish." Hatholdir drummed his fingers atop the table, glowering. "The boy, Ribedir, may join you but I need him to keep watch with the sentinels of Captain Ospiel, observing the coasts from the encircling wall of my island. If he gets bored, he may join the Moles battling on the mainland sometimes but if he deserts their company, Ribedir will be pursued and slain. Let him know that." He started cudtting the slab of brined beef. "If you have a wife or children, forget them. You will not see your loved ones again." He said this, locking a hardened gaze with Edhelmir.

"WE are your family now!" Alagossel rejoiced, slapping the table with both her beringed hands and smiled with all her teeth.

Hatholdir smirked, shaking his head fondly. "You are welcome to find a new bride and father children, Edhelmir, if you so desire. I know the situation isn't ideal but you really are better off with us than you were with the Umbarians and I hope you are relieved to have those heavy iron manacles off your wrists. I'm sorry I can't trust you to return to Gondor with what you know. It's my way and a shepherd must look after his flock. I've protected my people for aeons. I swore a blood oath, to keep the Moles secure." The cabin was quiet then. Hatholdir finally allowed himself this sweet measure of solace, feeling his soul blissfully transported by the mournful sound of a whale and the thickening rain slicking the porthole windows. He was with his child who loved him faithfullly and eating supper with a new friend he rescued from sinister men, afloat on the high seas and hearing a Mole sing a hymn to Uinen. Hatholdir knew what he was coming home to, more arguments with Meluiwen and Herontortha, but for right now he had this peace and it was...pleasant.

- Remember, you are a saint -

He could trust Anguirel.

"We know. We understand. And still we do it. Still we do it."
- Colleen McCullough, from The Thorn Birds

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
Old Friends, New Friends - Private RP with @Aigronding Mordagnir
Part 4 - The Arrangement



Image


Lord Edhelmir Azrubêl, and his herald, Ribedir. Of Lond Col, Belfalas
with Hatholdir, the Mole King and his daughter, Alagossel
aboard the Cûlmyrn, heading from Tol Sangwa, to Tol Noldarë
Days before Erfaron arrives at either Island

I do not like it,Ribedir repeated, as though he might urge some response out of sheer exhaustion at his own tenacity. Beside him, Edhelmir finally shook his head. “Allegiance is freely given, else it is only begrudging obedience,” the Herald added fuel to his personal fire, obstinate against the Noble’s mute rebuke. Curling his bruised leg in close, he propped his chin upon it, sulking. “I chose to serve you. To serve Gondor. Not .. anyone else.

You do not have to like it, but you can not deny nonetheless improvement, upon where we sat a mere hour past,” his Lord observed calmly. Their number had been granted food and water, and the space to rest in basic quarters of the Elvish carrack. Ribedir alone of them remained in shackles, and this because he had took such offense at the Elf who put hands on him, merely to remove those. The Moles had accordingly given the young man some time to calm down, and perhaps reflect on how his own behaviour was the only thing setting him apart from the rest of the Mortal cargo. The Herald’s begrudging mood now was clear evidence that the policy was working, and the others had clearly taken note that Hatholdir’s word was as he had pledged. Fair conduct would meet fair treatment. Ribedir may not like it, but he understood.

When Captain Galudess came to take up Edhelmir though from their midst, a mild tide of protest moved through the group; who huddled protectively about their Lord and dragged at him with their hands as he rose. But the Nobleman went with the She-Elf and without complaint. He had so far not made much of the recent ‘transaction’, save to answer what questions were put to him. And to seek Ribedir, as far as he could, to keep calm. Hatholdir’s purchase of the Mortals had passed it seemed close but not quite at Edhelmir’s consciousness; like a stream polishing the pebbles of it’s shallow seat. The current turned them over, but did not quite carry them in it’s path of motion. He acknowledged it’s happening, yet the realities of what it meant in the long run were not a thing he wished to judge yet, until he’d put time to scrutinise. The prospect though that this odd Elf seemed keen to deliver them from the worst of their recent hardships, was a thing he felt he ought not dismiss hastily.


It had been only a week since they had arrived in Tol Sangwa and found the former starguild already over-run by Corsairs. Edhelmir had given their small party up without fight, for their crew were neither soldiers, nor expecting any incursion, and it wounded him to witness any of their number harmed. It was made clear from the outset that none of them would be killed, not outright, not until the utmost amount of use could be wrung out of him, or her. There would be no glorious death in the face of adversity, for they were both outnumbered and unarmed. Only the slow wearing endurance of hard labour seemed likely, until they were fit for no more than the fire itself. Their first day, an Elvish thrall had sought to make escape and been subject to such abuse and abject humiliation, but not killed, to serve as example. Or so they were informed. Noone had observed the actual offense and indeed the Corsairs seemed to delight greatly in punishing the Elf that it may have been done just for show and sport.

Edhelmir’s own dignified tone and inflection of speech had incited a surprising fury within Majnun, who would clearly not have any save himself assuming an authority over his thralls, least of all one of their own. Any apparent leader or spokesperson for their number would be cut down, quickly, and so was. Ribedir had rushed to his defence before Edhelmir even registered a cause for the blow which took him to the ground. It was the first strike he ever had been served his entire life. And all too soon his herald was writhing upon the ground beside him. Hastily he had held hands forth in surrender afore any others of his party put thought to protesting too.

Now he was led to a table where the Mole King seemed to be apologising for the food at hand. Apologising ? Maybe it was not for the food really. A half-cry, half-laugh escaped the Gondorian nonetheless. He had come to wonder whether he would ever find seat at a table ever again, much less be served even the basest of sustenance upon a plate, rather than some barely edible filth flung in the mud for all to fight over like swine. And then Hatholdir went on to admit the weather on his private island was not fair. It seemed an interview of sorts was in progress here, rather than a dictator’s decree, which threw the Man's thoughts from him. Almost everything that he was being told by this Elf was far from what he expected ! At least though, when asked of talents, Edhelmir found that he felt a rush of want to justify the Elf’s decision to liberate them. There were sailors amongst his former crew for certain, though whether the Elf would trust them to tread far from his shores he knew not. Many had come to the ships through fine fishing trade, and were skilled in sail crafting, carpentry, and the like which would be needful for any coastline settlement. The ex-lord himself (for so he thought himself now) was not opposed to lending his own labours beyond the advertising of his friends.

My late brother liked the adventurous life,” he let Hatholdir know “and often I was sorry enough to travel aboard his vessel when he would challenge the most perilous landings for his own delight and thrill, or to seek out the lesser-known coves to meet and gamble with Elves, like Girion Coruben, in Lindon, who you may have heard of. To keep my mind from the almost certainty of our untimely deaths, I engaged in illustration of the coastlines and became well versed in their shape and nature. I could replicate many of these for you if that is useful. There are places in Belfalas and even Harad if your ventures take you that far where it is safest to dock, or to avoid detection. Tol Sangwa itself, .. this is not the first time I was about that isle. It is the twenty-first,” he confessed. “If a replication of due detail might prove some use to you, or your endeavours, it is not beyond reach.

Quite what the Nobleman was suggesting to Hatholdir here, he left for the Elf to contemplate in his own time. But not even a fool could have missed that there was grievance between the Mole king and Majnun, and personally, the Man wondered how this Elf felt at having been forced to leave the Elvish slaves behind. The business relationship between them had seemed extremely fragile to say the least. Edhelmir was too wary and to polite to ask, especially at this early stage of their ‘friendship’ ? Talk though of his finding residence soon in the MoleKing’s very Castle and being permitted to partake his favoured pastime as a career, free of obligation to live up to expectations ? The price for such true freedom was recanted, what he’d hoped to have misheard back on Tol Sangwa. There would be no going home. Ever.

If you have a wife or children, forget themHatholdir clarified. “You will never see your loved ones again.
We are your family now,” added his daughter, gleefully.

Now it was true that the Nobleman had just spent the last week of his life already coming to the likely terms that he would never see his family again. To speak of it openly however, aloud, to admit that it was real ...it was something of an ask. Many marriages amongst Edhelmir’s peers were carried out by arrangement, some of whom spent only as much time in the same room as it took to perform the expected duties. Despite this, he was personally quite fond of his wife. After being too afraid to speak to her for several decades their marriage had been unnaturally hastened to a union by his interfering sister-in-law to keep the fragile dynasty from dismantling. Hatholdir could not know this, and possibly did not care one iota about it either way. But the Nobleman had done his best to outline what he and his could bring to the table, before asking any further of their already unlikely saviour. He would think no more upon the matter of his family quite yet, save for what calm acceptance of the apparent loss might provide. Kicking up a fuss would likely only see him put back to chains like his Herald, for the sake of losing something he did not currently possess regardless. And the only way to take this precarious new situation forward was not to step backwards even a small step.

I was a second-born son, Majesty," Edhelmir directed his answer from a somewhat less-upsetting subject. "A reluctant replacement for a far better leader, and a sorry lord at that I proved, forever second guessing myself. So I shall admit, a simple life lived far from stifling attention, with chance to indulge in the artistry I can do well for some real true purpose .. that would be a thing I could scarce have dreamt possible. From either the place where you have found me, or the life that was mine before that. What I can do for you, in payment of this debt, I shall, to the best of my ability.” the Nobleman dared some of the wine, as though to drink of courage. For he never had been much of a negotiator and it surely showed. His people might not have been passed between the hands of other men as property, not if he had been his brother certainly !! Still he would do his best. He was not much of a leader, so he must do his best to serve his people as a servant instead. “Ribedir is young,” he conceded, and also, though, justified to the Herald's new owner, “and had once much hope in his heart to meet with Elves and to know adventure beyond the safety of a home that he loved. But our recent encounter has surprised and stifled his capacity for trusting strangers. I believe, in time, he shall adjust without concern for your own interests. I would take you on your offer that we keep him close to those he knows, at least a short while, so that such change may be introduced to him gradually. His leg shall require a little time before he could prove use to you as a guard regardless.

It had certainly occurred to Edhelmir that the singling out of his belligerent herald might be, on Hatholdir’s part, a fair effort to remove the bad seed of opinion before it could taint the rest of their bunch. But the Man had watched the younger Gondorian grow up since he had first entered their home as a child pursuivant. And he believed, from what he knew of the man Ribedir had grown into, that such isolation might breed sullen mood and depression.

It may be beyond my place to even make suggestion, Majesty, forgive me," Edhelmir ducked his chin. "This is a new state of affairs to accept. You clearly though are intelligent enough to learn what is at your disposal, so that it may best serve you. Wisdom may not be a talent of mine, but a certain insight is an advantage I am willing to grant you, that I would not share with the Corsairs. The difference, I assure you, is duely noted.

Silence for a time was his only answer, and the Gondorian finished his glass of wine, to either hide the tremble of his hand, or to at least prove anaesthetic for the punishment to come. As some last means of softening the demand, he waited til the last to add.

My wife bore me a son, an heir whom still is young but whom I trust shall rise up and lead our people as I never could. You are a father,” he nodded a nervous smile toward Alagossel, and summoned forth his last defence. Pity, for hope of mercy. “I know you understand the sacrifice that you demand of any other who has family elsewhere. For the sake of your peoples’ safety though, for the sake of those who were until recently mine; I would give my word to sever all ties. To never seek out my kin again. Though, to ensure it, I might beg you send word to Lond Col that our ship has been discovered wrecked, with no survivors to note. Lest a host of my kin venture forth in search of our missing expedition in due course.


(ERCASSIE EDIT - A little detail has been tweaked, as per later plotting - the age of Edhelmir's son.)
Last edited by Ercassie on Sun Jan 17, 2021 12:22 am, edited 1 time in total.

Nazgûl
Points: 4 293 
Posts: 2756
Joined: Mon May 18, 2020 11:02 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë, YT 1495
(Private with Moriel)

Slowly, light began to filtered through the great empty void. Tiny pinpricks of light, tiny candles in a vast cavern, grew and shone and twinkled. Finnbarr had felt himself floating there in that great abyss, there was no up nor down, no right nor left. There was no sound in the void but the sound of his breathing, of his heartbeat. It was peaceful here. Whatever problems might await him on the outside were not here. Here, Finnbarr was alone. There was no joy in the void, such a delicate thing could not exist with the light or the sounds of other people, but there was contentment, and that was enough for Finnbarr. He saw the tiny lights, the stars that shone so, so far away from him and dimly wondered why they were here. What possible use could light be here, in his void, in his sanctum? The light grew brighter, and with that light came memories, memories that Finnbarr had come here to escape. His body had refused consciousness and his mind had refused dreams. He had been safe here, for however long it had been. But the light was coming, and with the light came pain, reality, and suffering. The light was inexorable and unstoppable. The void melted as the lights grew. From twinkle to roar, the light invaded Finnbarr’s peace and threw him back into reality.

The world was a smoking ruin. The air was thick with ash and the sounds of the dying. Fires sprouted here and there, yawning gulfs of flame enveloping and feeding on everything. The world smelled like blood and salt. Finnbarr felt it fill his nostrils, the smell crawled all over him, swarmed him like ants. Fear was in the air too, a fetid, acrid stench. At first, there was no sound; slowly, though, muffled sounds broke through. Screams and shouts, people yelling to one another to come help came through and rang hollow on Finnbarr’s ears. The world was still dark and fuzzy around the edges of his vision. His eyes couldn’t focus for a moment, all the colors and light swarmed him and overwhelmed his vision.

He blinked. His eyes hurt. They were crusted over with dried sea water. His body ached. Where was he? The last thing he remembered here was floating in the water, trying to hide. His last thought was that water no longer felt so friendly and embracing. He was not in the water now. He was still soaked, but he was on a boat now, his rowboat. How… how had he gotten here? Finnbarr’s mind raced as well as it could, befuddled and murky though it was. Someone was holding him. He turned his head gingerly, a headache roaring to life as he moved. The arms were not arms he recognized. They were a man’s arms, but they were not the arms of his atar. These arms felt older, warmer. They felt stronger, even though no one was stronger than his father. He pushed against them, his body still weak.

“Who… who are you?” his voice cracked as the smoky air passed into his papery lungs. He coughed, hacking up sea water.

Something wasn’t right. Where was his father? His mamil? There had been fighting. They were outnumbered. He pushed more frantically against the arms the held him. “Where are they? What happened?”

Tears were already flowing down his face again, cutting sharp rivulets through the ash and salt. He threw his gaze about, looking for signs of his parents. Then he saw something red. He was well used to blood, even at his young age. His father had taught him out to gut and clean fish of all sorts before he could swim. This blood though, this was not fish blood. A cold, horrifying thought entered into Finnbarr’s tragedy-wracked mind, a thought that before tonight would have been inconceivable. Were his parents… dead? What happened after he fell into the water? Why were those other elves attacking them? Questions flooded his thoughts but soon, he realized he was still being held by someone who was not his father. In a hitherto uncharacteristic burst of anger, he shoved the arms that held him bound and burst forth.

He stumbled and slipped, the tiny rowboat too unstable for his sudden movement. He couldn’t gain his footing and fell flat on his face. Light exploded and his nose began gushing blood. He stood up, his spindly legs wobbling. He turned and looked at his captor. He was huge, much bigger than his father. His hair nearly glowed with iridescence. Finnbarr squinted. “What did you do?” He asked accusingly. His vision was so tunneled and focused on the man huddled down on the rowboat. He looked up, his vision still tunneled with confusion and rage, his parent's trawler was right next to them, he grabbed a single fraying line of rope hanging over the bow and began to climb.

“What you to do my parents!?” He cried.
Last edited by Baphởmet on Sun Jan 17, 2021 1:50 pm, edited 1 time in total.

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë. YT 1495.
(Private with Frost)


Rage.

It was the only word to describe the sea, the sky, the lashing rain; the wind, and the howling voices upon it. Rage filled the world in such a way as Davos had never known. He was scarcely aware of the acrid stench of blood and fire all around, so focused was the Nelya on the upheaval of his watery home. Nor did he notice at first the stirrings of the figure clasped in his arms. It was not until the boy pushed at them that he looked down, scarcely comprehending the questions being thrown at him. The boy hacked up seawater and Davos instinctively raised a hand to thump him on the back. He felt the boy’s panic rise, and wasn’t quick enough to seize him again before he thrust himself out of Davos’s grip with what must have been all his strength- only to wobble and smash his face into the bottom of the boat. Then the boy was up again before Davos could do anything to help, accusatory stare fixed upon the Nelya through his blood and confusion. "What did you do?” the boy demanded, and Davos jaw fell fractionally: there were no words for this moment. This must be what helplessness felt like.

In the next moment however, there was no time for helplessness. The boy sprang past Davis, seizing the end of rope that hung down from the trawler, making to pull himself up the line that held them fast to it, up to the deck where he would get the answer to his question, and see such things as no child should see. “Stop- boy, stop!” Davos shouted, twisting around in the rowboat and lunging after the boy. By dint of launching himself at the rope, he managed to seize the boy from behind, arms locking around his waist, and pulled him back. Amid the raging sea and sky Davos overbalanced and fell, his back impacting the far seat of the little boat with a crack. He groaned, but determined that only the seat had sustained damage. Holding tight to the boy in case of renewed attempts at escape, Davos levered himself up right and turned back to his original sitting position. He thrust the boy from him to arms length, turning the small body so that they faced each other, and keeping tight hold of his shoulders.

“Hold still!” he commanded, looking the boy directly in his eyes. The panic of the child settled Davos, and he fought for calm, blocking out the rage as he spoke. “I am called Davos, and I did nothing to your parents.” He hesitated, then shook his head. Whoever he was, this boy would never be the same again, and there was no point hiding the truth from him. “I could do nothing for them, either, but to pull you from the water. Don’t go up there,” Davos gave a tiny jerk of the head, back at the trawler, “They would not want to haunt you. There are forces at work here greater than any of us and you must stay here.” He slackened his grip fractionally; he did not wish to hurt the boy, but neither would he allow him to flee.

“What is your name?”

Nazgûl
Points: 4 293 
Posts: 2756
Joined: Mon May 18, 2020 11:02 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë, YT 1495
(Private with Moriel)

What is your name?”

The question should have been a simple one. Indeed it was the simplest question anyone could answer. Yet, the boy could not find the answer. He stared dumbly at the man in boat, the man who called himself Davos. What was his name? It should be so simple, yet why could he not remember? His parents would remember. Where were they? What happened? Images, horrible and miserable, trickled into his mind, a slow drip at first, the memory of wild spears and shouting, then became a flood he heard his parents screaming and fighting. Who were they fighting? Why were they fighting? He never did get a good look at the faces. His memory was fractured, he was fractured. No wonder he could not remember his own name, all the parts of who he was had been broken and scattered about the seabed. Surely he was different now, he should have a different name. He did not deserve the name he had worn, that his parents had given him. He was unworthy, he had failed them and ought to forfeit that name.

“I…” he started. What should he tell this man? This man who had a name and a purpose. What name should he pick? Did he even have a right to pick a name? Does a caught fish deserve a name. “I’m no one.” he finally decided. It was true at least.

He stood there, wobbling unsteadily. The sounds of the ocean heavy on his ears. The gentle sloshing back and forth, sweet sibilant whisper of the waves as they caressed the sides of the boat. He could hear the roar too, far off in the distance, a wild, raging beast, howling its defiance to the heavens. He could hear the song of the sirens, the melody of the pools and hidden coves. He could hear the humming song of whales far, far beyond them. He wanted to join them. To join in the waters of the infinite. He want to search the depths for Ulmonan, the fabled palace of Ulmo. But the smell of blood came to him then, like a hammer. He had not smelled it before. The whole bay smelled the way his father did after he butchered and cleaned their catch of the day. It was unnatural. The fiery, coppery smell should not be this strong. It washed over him, clung to him like a sticky sap. He wanted to throw up. He did. Heaving over the side of the side of the boat.

He looked at the man who called himself Davos. Really looked at him. There was… something in his eyes, something ancient even though the world was young. His air was white and wild. His skin had been touched by the wind and the waters, calloused and rough. He was spattered in gore, but his face was strangely serene. He scared the boy.

Tears began forming at the inner corners of the boy’s eyes, great wells of horror and sadness. The dam burst and salty tears marred his face.

For the second time that night, he lost consciousness and tumbled back into the sea.
Last edited by Baphởmet on Sun Jan 17, 2021 1:55 pm, edited 1 time in total.

Wise One of Lothlorien
Points: 1 638 
Posts: 958
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:30 am
Image
FA 510
Gondolin

Author's Note:
Maeglin dialogue made by Ercassie and
with her permission
in our Facebook Messaging.


"Its ruin was the most dread of all the sacks of
cities upon the face of the Earth."

- Tolkien, from
The Book of Lost Tales II:
The Fall of Gondolin



“They, looking back...beheld
Paradise, so late their happy seat,
Waved over by that flaming brand, the gate
With dreadful faces thronged and fiery arms:
Some natural tears they dropped, but wiped them soon;
The world was all before them, where to choose
Their place of rest...
They, hand in hand, with wandering steps and slow,
Through Eden took their solitary way.”

- John Milton, from Paradise Lost


"He left it in thy power."
- John Milton, from Paradise Lost


__________________________________________________________

Image

__________________________________________________________

"Turgon...caused the watch and ward to be thrice
strengthened at all points, and engines of war to
be devised by his artificers and set upon the hill. Poisonous fires and hot liquids, arrows and great rocks,
was he prepared to shoot down on any who would assail those gleaming walls. /

Meglin...behold, the guile
of that Gnome was very great, for he wrought much in the dark, so that folk said:
"He doth well to bear the sign of a sable mole." /

Meglin knelt before the black throne of Melko
in terror of the grimness of the shapes about him, of the wolves that sat beneath that chair
and of the adders that twined about its legs. Now the end of this was that Melko aided by
the cunning of Meglin devised a plan for the oerthrow of Gondolin. /

Meglin was afreared
that even the secret token which Melko had given him would fail in that direful sack,
and was minded to help he however of the death of Tuor in that great burning, for to
Salgant he had confided the task of delaying him int the king's halls and egging him
straight thence into the deadliest of the fight - but lo! Salgant fell into a terror unto death,
and he rode home land lay there now aquake on his bed; but Tuor fared home with the folk of the Wing."


- Tolkien, from The Book of Lost Tales II: The Fall of Gondolin
"Salgant had told him quaint tales or played drolleries with him at times, and Earendil had
much laughter of the old Gnome in those days when he came many
a day to the house of Tuor, loving the good wine and fair repast he there recieved."

- Tolkien, from The Book of Lost Tales II: The Fall of Gondolin




Hatholdir awoke and felt a searing pain, in his abdomen. The wound in his side and the tear ripping through his heart. He remembered....all of it. The secret meeting of Angarindë - the Iron Council, the Prince's inner circle of advisors - in Hatholdir's Echoriath smithy.

Few had been gathered at the round table again that fateful evening...himself and the Prince, Erfaron and Hrango, Idrasaith and Herontortha. Each member had a say in the management of Mole House. Hatholdir, alloys and battle tactics. Erfaron, stonework and ore quarrying. Hrango, weaponcraft and metalware. Idrasaith, gemstone delving. Herentortha, tunnel safety and operation. This night was unlike the others. The only affairs of Mole House they spoke of was its betrayal and subsequent survival beyond the bounds of the Encircling Mountains.

*


"You left Valinor to be free of the Valar’s domination and now you are content to sit in Turgon’s pretty cage?" Maeglin rebuked Hrango and Herontortha, the dissenters. "I went out there. Where he tells us we can’t go. And I’m telling you. It’s free," Maeglin continued with impassioned zeal. His pale face glowed redly in the guttering candelight light. His fingers were drawn to the necklace he wore. Maeglin idly touched the olive-green bowenite token of a Mole which Morgoth had given him; it was carved of the serpentinite from the elven mines of Ered Wethrin which the Easterlings now monopolized in the northern ranges Hithlum's mountains. “My father lived out there for centuries, free and indepedent!" Maeglin shouted. "Your king trusts Men more than he trusts Elves. It’s wrong.”

Herontortha, always the voice of reason in their party, stuttered in protest. He could handle a little rebellion from Hatholdir and Erfaron. Dealing with them chafing under his stern authority in the mines where they had a job to do was one thing but this was different. This was insurrection against the rulership of the High King, a cabal led by the Prince who was now the third most powerful leader in the city. He found his loyalties divided as had Hrango who always strove to do good.

Herontortha evaded Maeglin's penetrating stare as he politely but in a halting voice shared his reasons why this was an erroneous idea but the Prince cut him off, his customary smooth tone now acidic. "Do you want to bow and scrape to a mortal as your king ? I should be king. Tuor has no right and Elves led by a Mortal shall be the laughing stock of forever. Staying here makes you thralls of the enemy, because you dare not meet him, you dare not live for fear of him." He gave the strongest Elf among them a baleful, arresting look. "Hrango ... did you leave one prison .. for another ?”

Hrango, large and brawny but sensitive, shattered. His weeping sounded like the groans of a dying beast.

“What on earth have you been practicing for ? Training for ? All this time !! If not to burst from this quiet little corner and take what is ours !!" Maeglin demanded vociferously, yelling in anger and to be heard over the noise of Hrango's strident sobbing. "The Orcs are roaming out there unchecked, unhindered, untroubled. That is our land ! We go. We take it back. We do what you swore oaths to do so long ago ! Melkor will squander his forces on the taking of this city." He took a few calming breaths. Maeglin appeared more confident and noble than irate moments later as he regained his patrician countenance. "Its sacrifice shall be his undoing. My uncle built Gondolin to be hard to overcome, and so it will be. When Melkor's army is diminished, when those of Gondolin have given their lives to decimate the enemy’s strength, that’s when we will be what’s left. We select few. We shall work with Dwarves. We shall dominate the Men who deceived us during the Nirnaeth ... and Melkor shall fall. Gondolin must fall in order to take that much of the enemy’s forces along with it.”

"Our people will defend themselves courageously and, in so doing, we'll weaken the power of Angband," Hatholdir encouraged their friends, supporting the Prince's plot. What he failed to do before Maeglin came, leading a revolt in Gondolin, was now seeing fruition although not the way he envisioned but Hatholdir was not upset; for centuries he had known someone more capable would break their chains.

“We know they’re coming," Maeglin acknowledged. "So we shall direct and design how their assault occurs. From the inside. We know when. We know where. We can fashion the entire thing so that those of Gondolin who must die take as many of Melkor's forces with them ...and then we are what remains. And we make their deaths worthwhile. By accomplishing what they could not.”

"The overthrow of Melkor," Hatholdir aptly addressed, his blue radiant eyes flamed brighter in his ardent determination. "Whoever challenges us wil be put to the sword for the good of our New Order."

"When you say, those who must die, who do you mean exactly, Hour Highness?" Idrasaith asked Maeglin with saccharine sweetness. Her shining dark eyes glittered like galvorn . She soothed her husband with tender caresses along his broad muscled back, appearing not too concerned with their plans of mutiny but Hatholdir knew better. He knew how devious she could be and that Idrasaith had her own list of Gondolin Elves she'd like to see lying dead on a marble street.

"Anyone," Hatholdir strongly interjected, "who would not allow Maeglin to do what he wants, to start over someplace else and without being shackled by oppressive laws." A brief silence reigned. Hatholdir gazed at Erfaron. He relaxed his body and opened the mental link of communication, ósanwe, but denied it to Hrango. He saturated his metaphysical connection to Erfaron, sharing his blazing vengeful emotion for the first time. He needed Erfaron to know viscerally how deep was the hatred of his own father. - Indoninya tyanna indo, ennërimtya ennërim ninyanna ("My mind to your mind, my thoughts to your thoughts," Quenya) - He welcomed Erfaron into the furnace fury of retribution he was eager to release. He unlocked the chambers of memory, inviting Erfaron to experience the scenes of his childhood abuse and visions of what he'd do to Ezelondo in the conflagration to come if he could find an opportunity in the chaos. - I promise that I will not attack your friends, the Mordagnirs, unless they confront me or the Moles first but you will leave Ezelondo to me, if you are my sworn brother as you've vowed in the oath we took in blood -

"It’s literally using Gondolin not as a sanctuary, but as a trap," Maeglin explained, becoming more animated now, "to decimate Melkor's power. Not hide from it any more. We control this and the world shall be a better place for it. Gondolin will be the last elvish kingdom to fall and it shall take the Enemy down with it. Both need to be ended. A new age awaits us. A free independent age awaits us. I am the blood of Finwë of old. And I swear. By all of those who share that lineage, and have each chipped little by little away at the enemy .... I shall see him to ruin. I have encouraged him to walk into the trap we shall set.”

"Whoever doesn't stand in our way but would shall fall, dying as martyrs!" Hatholdir declared. He stifled a sigh, hearing Erfaron remark he swore to never kill another Elf.

“But that’s the point. You won’t have to !" Maeglin assured him. "They will face the Orcs and die glorious in battle. Do you have any faith at all that an elf like Laegon will survive such an onslaught ? You won’t have to lay a hand upon him.”

"He's pathetic and won't survive the crucible," Hatholdir guaranteed Erfaron. "Fëapoldië will rue the day she married an effeminate Elf. Nariel will even claim you as her father, ashamed to be the daughter of a vitreous imbecile."

"You all lived in a world untamed. We are the ones strongest of all Gondolindrim. We’ve lived without being babied here before. We will do it again.”

"We don't know how many jewels there are in the Echoriath," selfish Idrasaith mentioned. "There may come a point where we either exhaust our resources for gemstones and metals in the Echoriath. That will effect my guild."

"Do you know how many mountain ranges are out there?" Maeglin said with a persuasive excitement.

"I'm in," Idrasaith replied with an exuberant immediacy.

“You wouldn’t let your wife go wanting now would you Hrango ?” Maeglin boldly suggested. There had been many Elven men who were drawn by Idrasaith's dark beauty. They still attempted to take advantage of her maimed husband's handicap - his inability to speak, having been robbed of his tongue in Angband - but Idrasaith was drawn by Hrango's might and awed by his heroic escape from hell, leading other survivors in their flight back to Nevrast.

Hatholdir swung open the door of their telepathic bond and suffused it with his emotional distress for his longtime companion. - If you die with fools perishing for a pointless unachieved dream, then there will be plenty of brave Moles helping your widow go prospecting ... for a new husband from amongst the brethren -

Hrango vowed his commitment, submitting to his fear of losing Idrasaith to suitors. Hatholdir stifled a lopsided grin, nodding, and told Maeglin of Hrango's willingness then he stared anxiously at Herontortha. The mineboss often saved their lives in the Mole tunnels. They would need him in the New Order.

"Hrango requests protection for his mother and sister in the attack and during the passage we undertake once the kingdom falls, Angharyon," Hatholdir translated for Maeglin, referring to him by his personal honorific, the Iron Prince . "Could you sanction this grace for him?" He saw Hrango glance at Herontortha. He was in love with lmalaurië Vaina, Hrango's blonde younger sister of the Fountain. If she remained in Gondolin, she would most likely be killed.

"So... Hrango wants to ensure his family’s safety," Maeglin mused. "I’m going to need someone onboard to go escort his lovely sister ..." He stared pointedly at Herontortha. The overseer was sweating in quiet. Hatholdir smirked, knowing the Prince had him in his moleskin glove. He just needed a little push and Maeglin knew it. He understood the desires of people's hearts. “Herontortha. There’s no one who cares more for Hrango’s sister than you ... but hmm you’d rather die? So ... who can you suggest she might like to be saved by, owe her life to, be forever indebted to ... can you think of anyone ?”

A cricket chirped in the long blowing grass outside in counterpoint to the shocked, awkward silence of the house.

"I'd-" squeaked Herontortha then cleared his throat and spoke more clearly, adjusting the collar of his black tunic. "I'd rather live for love of lmalaurië. I'll guard her. Hatholdir and I know many holes I can hide her and others in, corridors we can escape Gondolin from unknown to Princess Idril, the Usurper, or Turgon."

"Then let us plan logistics!" Hatholdir decided, clapping his hands together.

Suddenly there was a knock on the smithy's door. Everyone went still and Maeglin was fuming. Tuor had redoubled the watch and Turgon allowed it; there were Elves of the Mole and Hammer and Panion's Rainbow construction company in the Echoriath excavating boulders for the city's defense. Did Roina's father or Aigronding's have spies in the mountains? Herontortha got up and gave a slight, tentative look through one of the curtained windows left of the door. "It's Chief Salgant," he said. "He's carrying a basket of treats from Endalauca's bakery."

- Let him in - Hrango, insisted, making a pulling gesture then rubbed his barrel chest to indicate his hunger.

"Don't always think with your stomach, my love," Idrasaith chastised her big sullen husband. "He can't know about our meeting." She made a sharp gesture and Herontortha stood rooted in place until the Harp Lord wobbled away. The High Elf was heavy and squat. He had not been thickset for millennia though. He was Idril's most frequent visitor, playing the harp and telling tales; the Princess and her handmaidens, Nariel and Aerlinn Mordagnir, were chiefly responsible for his weight issues for they kept supplying him with treats and wine by order of their Mistress when he was home entertaining Idril and Earendil.

"Tell him nothing," ordered Maeglin. Salgant sought Maeglin's favor but the craven had a good heart. He would jeopardize the New Order.

"You will have to trust him in someway that suits our Great Design," Hatholdir supposed in all seriousness to Maeglin. "He may ask you to assign him role in the conflict, Angharyon. Give him something simple a dullard could accomplish. It might even get him killed and rid us of some unnecessary baggage on the road."

*


Hatholdir gasped, blood spilled over his gauntlet fingers when he touched his wounded side. Valadring had pierced his mail. Aigronding Mordagnir took advantage of Hatholdir's injury and his startlement. He was seized by the younger High Elf. Thrown over the battlements, Hatholdir saw Aigronding turn the glittering azure blade of his sword above Erfaron's head...

"Not all of us," he rasped, rising shakily. He renewed the ósanwe meld between him and Erfaron, filling it with his intense worry, insisting Erfaron give him some sign that he was still among the living. He felt a pervasive warmth channelled through their connection and let his anxiety crumble. Suddenly, Hatholdir's frantic heartbeat quickened, reminded of their charge to the Wing Lord's home. The Prince and his Moles came there to claim Idril. Tuor and his Swans fought them.

Maeglin fell.

"Angharyon!" He staggered down the rocky slope of Amon Gwareth, the island-hill of hard smooth stone now mantled in ashes and black sand. A persistent whispering voice drew him closer to a great pillar of fire. Hatholdir heard the honeyed voice of the woman who loved him, Miluiwen, in the pandemonium. He ignored the maiden of the Tree; Hatholdir hurried to the tower of flame, heart hammering. Finding Hatholdir, Meluiwen spun him around and pressed her full sweet lips fiercely to his mouth. He would have responded with ardent vigour but he pushed her away. He didn't want to think about her now.

Miluiwen gazed at Hatholdir blinkingly, reaching for him. "We must escape with Princess Idril and find a new home together," pleaded the small flaxen-haired woman. The softness of her melodic voice seemed at odds with the bloody iron-studded club she clutched right-handed.

"Not without my lord." He abandoned her in the inferno's drifting smoke and the steam of the fair fountains withered in dragon-flame. He came woodenly forward, at times tripping over corpses of Moles killed by Aigronding and the Swans, obeying the summons of the mysterious sibilant speaker.

Hatholdir looked through the effulgent column of fire and fell to his knees, staring at the Prince's charred remains.

Maeglin was broken. Maeglin was burned. Maeglin had died.

"No." One word he wanted to roar in denial but uttered in a low, hoarse tone. He pummelled the hard ground with his balled fists in rage and futility then looked over his shoulder in abject guilt. Balrogs continued shooting fiery sinuous darts on elegant houses and picturesque gardens. Every home of Gondolin was blackened and beautiful trees smoldered. Flowers of imcomparable loveliness were vanished from sublime courts. The white splendor of soaring colonnades resembled the sable emptiness of the Timeless Void.

"I can never atone for this," Hatholdir muttered in bleak despair. "This is my folly."

"Of course you take all the credit," drawled the familar sardonic voice which had drawn him to Maeglin's pyre.

Hatholdir slowly turned his gaze on Anguirel, the sword of his lord. It laid near the Prince's corpse, the edges of its black blade glinting with pale luminous fire. The weapon was of great worth, forged of star-iron like its mate Anglachel. Perhaps either the malice of Eöl's evil heart was in it or imbued with Maeglin's controlling, ambitious nature. The Prince often spoke of Anguirel's sentience but never before had Hatholdir witnessed it speaking until now. With his attention absorbed by the marvel of Anguirel's sly voice, Hatholdir didn't notice a dozen Mole survivors surrounding him in a crescent line. Hrango and Idrasaith were there; they were holding hands as did Herentortha and lmalaurië. Hadron Mordagnir limped into sight supported by Asgarohtar and Galudess with her weeping daughter Nimaewen.

"Alas for Maeglin, son of my master!" bemoaned Anguirel. The voice of the strange blade regained its strength. "A new hand must wield me," it ruminated darkly. "Yours may be sufficient. Maeglin always did like you the best..."

He was unaware of the Moles kneeling in reverence behind him, waiting to be commanded. Meluiwen herself appeared when Hatholdir arose with Maeglin's mysterious sword and turned while lifting it to the ruddy smoke-laden clouds of heaven.

"Hail Hatholdir, Lord of the Moles!" Meluiwen proclaimed. She urged lmalaurië to; they were the only ones not clad in black. Herontortha's lover glowered at Hatholdir as she hailed him as her liege.

The black-clad throng chorused in unison as dozens of surviving Moles joined the black assembly.


First things first
I'm fired up and tired of the way that things have been

Second things second
Don't you tell me what you think that I could be
I'm the one at the sail, I'm the master of my sea

I was broken from a young age
Taking my sulking to the masses
Pain!
You made me a made me a believer
Pain!
You break me down, you build me up, believer, believer
Pain!
Oh let the bullets fly, oh let them rain
My life, my love, my drive, it came from...
Pain!
You made me a, you made me a believer, believer

Last things last
By the grace of the fire and the flames
You're the face of the future, the blood in my veins, oh ooh

- Imagine Dragons, Believer

Image

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
As requested by @Aigronding Mordagnir. For reference.
(To be moved into AOA when the time comes. Permission to mention the character of Hatholdir as here depicted, agreed in IM)

Image

Ospiel Iuliel
Descending the mountain pass - in dire straits
Ered Wethrin - After the Fall of Gondolin - circa 521 FA
Meeting the Moles !


The lasso was pulled tight, pinning her arms at the elbow. The Sinda sucked in air with surprise. And some small pain. The rope was not just so, for the orcs had embedded cruel devices into the knotwork. Barbs and hooks and such that sank their bite into her skin. As the remains of the group towed her now off balance, breath escaped the Elleth in ragged breaths. All that she might focus on was to keep a hold of her bow. She held on. A further rope was slung over her head, that hauled her to the ground. This one was rope alone but as it tightened on her throat that was more than enough. She found her knees on the grassy knoll. Hold on, she told herself. Do not let go your bow. Fingers closed around the shattered wood their swords had already sheared into twain.

"You can drop that toad sticker now she-elf. It won't help you."

It had not been much help, admittedly, not since their foul flesh had called for the last of her arrows. But she had little, and was loath to give aught of what she had left. They would not even have her death, much less her surrender. If she could somehow devise how to halt all their efforts.

A coarse spider of fat fingers cupped her throat from behind and drove her face first into the ground. Still she held onto the fractured bow. Her own bruised fingers were prised one by one from their grip, as though they were slender twigs that snapped easily in strong fists. Ospiel cursed through the discomfort and held on, to her breath also, and the last dregs of her freedom. Rearing her head up from the path unsteadily, she whirled eyes about the scene, as it evolved to utter anarchy.

A clutch of black-clad elves had sprung out of the night. They bore axes and swords and their eyes shone like naked stars unmasked by cloud. Their leader strode up effortlessly in their wake, in his own time; hair like pitch and a face of some unexplained amusement. He coolly regarded the work of his patrol, who had made such short work of the orcs.

"Nine Orcfilth dead," the boldest of his company reported, spitting blood to the ground in distaste for the injury it denoted. And a single tooth. "We took this of them ..." The Sinda shot him such a withering glance as she found her feet, that he backstepped before recalling himself. His nearest neighbour guffawed.

"Four were already robbed of their lives when we arrived," another of their number admitted, honestly, for consideration. Two other Elves cautiously unravelled the bonds about the Elleth. Ever more warily as the meaning of this last dawned upon them. Still, she was Elf, and even were she of the type to want them dead, they outnumbered her. More than one of them regarded her ruined weapon in such wonder and contempt, but she held to it only more so.

"You wear the garb of Fingon" she was informed, of their knowledge of her alignment. She was yet oblivious of theirs, though noted the relief this observation seemed to shudder through their line.

"I am Ospiel, of Hithlum," she shrugged, recovering her voice with the required pride of such a claim. "Charged by the High king to hold to defence of his realm when he rode out to war." There was no need to relate the death of Fingon. All knew. His Enemy had made a celebration of the murder and woe had infected the region in the wake of their King's loss. There had been a successor High King of the Noldor, come and gone after him since then though the Sinda had seen/known this not. As far as she was aware, there were no longer Noldor in Hithlum, nor even Sindar that she had seen, besides herself. Still, she knew her homeland better than the Easterlings who had just lately occupied it, and they had never found her.

"The enemy rode at our borders in droves and on such a storm of riotous victory that we could not halt them. Our allies, they told us, had scattered and been all annihilated," the elleth considered her benefactors, still struck by some awe. All the surviving Elves in Hithlum had been herded off to Angband, so that to have eyes fall on her kind again … seemed strange and suspicious. "That was now some thirty years since," she shrugged, carelessly, and yet in continuation of that movement, stepped up to the tallest of her saviours. "So who are you that came here unlooked for and with such timely intervention ?"

She scrutinised their dark uniforms again. They were as well worn as her own. Clearly living in the wild. Wherever their home had been, she guessed it had been taken from them. Such was the fate of all since the battle of unnumbered tears. Loneliness had been her only friend since efforts to assist the Mortals of Dor-Lomin had met with .. well, disaster was the only fair description. But how could she have known that to rob foods and medicines of the Easterlings to feed their slaves .. would be blamed upon those same slaves ? They had been executed for deeds they had not dared, and she ought not to have dared either. That one duty she might have obliged her friends, denied her, there had been naught to stay for. Save to watch the realm wrought to a malice one lone she-elf could not have contested. Alone .. Doriath had been her intention, if that far-off legend had managed to persist when all other kingdoms of Elvendom were toppled. She did not know, could not have known, that it too had fallen. And she had been reliably informed that Gondolin was so well hid, even Elves as searched a hundred years could not discover it's secret sanctuary.

"We are for Lord Hatholdir Narroval, heir and leader of the House of Mole," they chanted, drawing thoughts to be replaced, by some bewilderment. The Sinda blinked, having never heard of such a contingent, ever.

"King," corrected another, prudently, of his fellows. "He is king now of the moles," the taller gaunt Elf put in, self--important. "Successor of Maeglin, who was nephew to late Fingon, son of his sister the late lady Aredhel."

At this last, the elleth found her eyes widen in shock. That the Lady Aredhel was took from the world, as had been her brother, the High King. But Aredhel had been safely in Gondolin, with Turgon ! Their speech was heavily Sindarised though with a touch of something more culturally unique: supporting their claim.

"I did not think the elves of Gondolin came ever abroad from their hidden home .." Ospiel fought the urge to massage her injuries. It would mean letting hold of her bow. "Has King Turgon relieved his vow ?"

A wave of incredulity passed through the small group, as to which rock this Elleth had been hid under for the … last thirty years ??

"Gondolin is now no more, no more than our late king Turgon," the blow bore through her like a hammer, Ospiel took an involuntary step backwards herself now. The elves clad in midnight were grim as they gave up their news; and relaxed no more than did the elleth.

"The Royal line of Fingolfin is spent, " they clarified. "The Kings daughter Idril stolen by a gluttonous mortal. We are all that has survived the wreckage of our ruin."

They had not made mention of Gil-Galad, she noted, and for that then, did not raise words of it herself. For either fear of hearing tale of the young Prince's demise as well, or that his having been sent south had truly secured his life. It was her duty for the last, not to endanger his existence. "Doriath ?" she dared to question of her ever vain hope. A resounding shake of heads cut through her.

"I fear that I am all of the Eldar in Hithlum left, that was took not to Angband," she warned them of her talent for survival. "The mortals of Dor-Lomin are enslaved by cruel men from the east. I have but my bow," Ospiel sought the eyes of the unexpected patrol, each in turn, and delivered her own undulating stare. "None has ever took it from my grasp, though countless have tried. So I would ask of your intention, and give you due warning. That if you do mean me harm, you shall meet the same fate as did all those eager to see me to languish in their loathsome mines .."

Why they found the threat quite so entertaining, she could not imagine. But .. "Would you be comforted any," the tall Mole lowered his face as he vanquished the small space between them, hands raised, disarmingly, "to learn that at least one other Elf, draped in the tatters of Hithlum's uniform, came to embrace our own before this day ? Not all who followed your High King shared his fate."

It at least bred curiosity enough for the Sinda to come willing, and meet with this Hatholdir figure.

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë. YT 1495.
(Private with Frost)

I’m no one, the boy said, but it did not seem to merely be a child deflecting a question. There was something else happening behind his eyes, beyond simple terror or lack of understanding. Their little boat rocked in the shelter of his parents’ trawler, knocking against its broader beams as the furious swells reached them. The boy twisted in his grasp, but not to run: he leaned over the edge of the boat and convulsed, emptying the contents of his stomach into the water. Davos would like to have joined him, but the compulsion to protect this boy was more powerful than the roiling in the pit of his stomach. As the boy turned back around, they stared at each other for a long moment, the ancient and the youth, and Davos loosed his grip yet further. He was certain the boy would not run again. The roaring and screaming that surrounded them were indistinct, and in that moment Davos could not have said whether they came from the wind, the sea, or the throats of elves, or from his own mind. He dropped his hands. This turned out to be a mistake: though the body did not try to flee, the sudden tears that ran down his face seemed to have unlocked, or close odd, Davos could not have said, something else within him: his eyes rolled back and his small body crumpled, overbalancing and slumping over the side of the boat and back into the waves.

“No you don’t!” the Nelya lunged and caught the boy by the back of his collar, hauling him back out of the water before he could disappear beneath its surface again. This time, the boy was heavy in Davos’s arms, and though no expert healer, he felt sure would stay that way for quite some time. Stripping off his jerkin, he wrapped the boy in it, and tucked him beneath the seat at the stern of the rowboat, out of the worst of the weather. He was reluctant to step away from the boy, but the compulsion to know what was happening seized Davos, and he climbed the hawsers that bound the rowboat to the trawler with innate skill and speed that belied the howling gale all around him. Bodies strewed the deck he gained, all of them still now, and staining the planks darkly. He ran past, to the bow, then leaping out on the bowsprit, caught a line in his hand to steady himself against the thrashing swells. A fleet was sailing away from Alqualondë. A fleet of white swan-ships, with golden beaks and eyes of jet, was sailing away from Alqualondë and into the black storm. A fleet of stolen ships, ships stolen with blood and betrayal, and where Davos’s stomach had roiled before, it now sank heavily, and his heart with it, as though filled with leaden fishing-weight. A terrible foreboding came up on the ancient as he watched them, and an awful calm pressed against his ears. The rain lashed his face, straggling his hair across it, and washing away the salt-water that seeped from his eyes to join the sea.

Why?

His silent cry went unanswered. The sea and sky were too full of such cries for Ulmo to reply. Night swallowed the fleet, and Davos did not know how long he had been watching it depart. Slowly a hollow emptiness replaced the weight within him, gnawing at the lead in his belly until it had gone entirely, leaving nothing. Numbly he turned, and the figures sprawled about the ship wavered before his eyes. There was nothing he could do, not for them. Scarcely feeling the boards beneath his feet, Davos leapt back down to the deck and retraced his steps, vaulting over the rail and back into the rowboat. Loosing the rope that held them bound to the trawler, he took up the boars and began to row to the nearby shore, aided by the buffeting swells, turning into small, whitecapped waves. Its bow nosed into the sand and Davos leaped over the side, boots splashing into the chill water, and hauled the little boat further ashore. The boy hand not moved, and Davos dragged him out from beneath the bench seat. His limbs and head flopped distressingly, but the warmth of his shallow breaths were reassuring on the Nelya’s neck as he clasped the boy to his chest. One arm looped under the bottom of the boy’s legs, supporting his weight, and the other crossed his back, one of Davos’s large, rough hands cradling the back of his head. He strode up the beach, the sand seeming to drag at his feet. Fires were burning, voices were calling, figures were scattered about on the sand, other figures swarmed the docks, others poured from the city. Doggedly he made his way for its walls, and was absorbed by the chaos.


*

Alqualondë was quiet and frantic. A blanket of silence had settled over the city of pearls, broken only by the swift clatter of wheels over cobbles and running feet. No talk or song rang in the streets; even the swans were silent. Every hand that held healing skills was deep within buildings, exerting all their efforts to save their kin, survivors of the Noldorin slaughter. It should have been morning, but the persistent starlight was pale and sickly, offering little aid to those searching for any who remained alive, and recovering those who lay dead. Dead. Death was an utterly foreign concept to so many of the Eldar; those who had participated in the Great Journey had seen it, some of them- but death by elf, at the hand of elf? Nothing, nothing, would ever be the same again. Davos had to keep working through that endless night to keep has hands from shaking, from remembering the feel of flesh, sinew, and bone parting at the end of a blade; from recalling the sensation of Ramyanér’s blood running over his fingers, and the sick power of the nís’s throat quivering beneath his palms.

He had worked with those sifting through the sands to recover the dead, constructing trestle tables upon the beach in the lee of the city’s wall, lifting body after body onto them to be wrapped carefully in linen, their faces sponged clean, for family and friends to identify. They lay in long rows, white and peaceful against the unholy night. Teleri and Noldor alike, though the latter were vastly outnumbered. The faces blurred together, rage and guilt and despair fought within him, and the only way Davos could keep them at bay was to keep working. He stood now at a trestle table at the end of one long row, having just lifted the slight form of a nís whose name he did not know onto its surface. Her face was still frozen in the same attitude it had been when she had gasp to him that her son was in the water. Her husband lay next to her her. And beyond him, Ramyanér, his eyes closed now, shutting out the horror. The palms of Davos’s hands slammed into the surface of the table as he struck it, leaning upon it as though the support of the earth had gone from beneath his feet, shoulders hunched, eyes screwed tight shut. When he next breathed, it was with a great, rasping cry, half cut off by the constriction of his throat.

A light touch on the back of his arm announced the presence of another. Davos inhaled again, chest heaving with the effort. And again, before he was able to straighten and turn to look at the newcomer. It was a nís, a fellow shipwright he did not know terribly well, but whom he had instructed on more than one occasion. Her work and her wit were admirable, though she now carried the same sadness in her eyes as they all did. She was holding a basket of linens.

“Go home, Davos.”

He shook his head mutely. She shifted the basket to her hip and reached out, peeling one of his hands from the edge of the table it still clutched. She grasped it firmly, the first warm flesh he had touched in what felt like days, but could only have been hours.

“You have been out here twice as long as some. There are others newly come who can help.” She looked out over the bloodied beach and scorched city sadly, before returning her steady gaze to Davos. “And the work won’t be over any time soon. If you drop from exhaustion, we will have to make a place here for you. Go home, Seaworth.”

After a moment, he squeezed back, compressing her skillful hand gently within his own. Wordlessly he walked past her, stumbling here and there in the sand. At last it gave way to the city street as he passed through the rock arch that was Alqualondë’s gate, and mercifully from there, his home was mere strides away. It was a grey stone dwelling a few yards from the entrance to the city, one of the first such dwellings established when they had begun the building of this city, long ago. Davos did not need much space, for the sea was his true home, and so the house contained little more than spaces for sleeping and eating, but it was surprisingly open and airy within, the outside plastered and studded with many designs in pearls, many of which he had dived for himself over the years. Now, it was a blessed sanctuary: Davos’s hand pressed habitually against a small carven metal plate outside the door as he entered, inscribed with designs of waves and runes of the Lord of Waters, the rough edges of the carvings worn smooth by the constant touch of his fingers.

Inside, a silver-haired nér looked up from his position beside the bed. He was seated on Davos’s comfortable high-backed chair, dragged over from its usual position by the fireplace, one bandage-covered leg propped up on a hard kitchen chair. He shook his head. “Not a peep,” he said, gesturing to the bed beside him. Davos walked wearily across to stand at the foot of his bed, and looked down at the boy occupying it. The unknown orphan boy with the auburn hair, looking especially tiny in the bed built for his own burly frame. But he was safe, and warm, and alive. Davos sighed. “Who can know when he may wake? You think it safe to leave him without a healer, Caltano?” The other nodded, folding his arms across his chest. “Aye, there seems to be nothing physically wrong with him, and there is nothing more I can do.” Davos dipped his chin at Caltano’s bandaged leg. “And you?” Caltano shook his head again. “There is nothing for me to do but rest and heal! I am in no danger. I had better be getting home and leave you in peace.” As Caltano began to level himself up from the chair, Davos thrust his arm beneath his friend’s, and helped him to his feet. “I can stay upright a bit longer. Come, let me help you home- I doubt the boy will wake in the next ten minutes if he hasn’t yet.”

When Davos returned, his prediction proved true: the boy lay, silent and still, in the exact posture he had occupied before. So still, in fact, that the Nelya strode quickly across the room and held the back of his hand to the boy’s mouth- but no, his breath still ghosted against the skin. Alive. Davos was suddenly aware of his raging thirst, ravenous hunger, and the feeling of grime thick on his skin. He began to rip off his clothing, turning and barging his way through his backdoor with a hip, to the slate-paved yard outside where his water-barrel stood. The first ladleful be poured down his throat, and the second over his head, repeating this sequence with only pause enough to divest himself of all garments. It felt as though no water would ever be enough to cleanse him of the night’s experiences, no brush stiff enough to scrub the blood from his hands. But cleanse him the water did, and scrub away sand and filth did the brush, even if the feeling of defilement remained upon his skin. Davos had even scrubbed his hair, and it was some time later he sat by the fire within his home, re-braiding its top and sides, alternately staring into the flames and glancing back to the bed, where the boy still lay. The doors and windows were tight-shut against the chill starlight outside, and the light of the fire and numerous candles case a soft, umber glow about the room. Between the inactivity and the warmth, the exhaustion was returning, but Davos did not want to sleep until the boy awoke.

Some things were beyond even his control though, and with a grunt Davos arose, crossing over to the bed. He allowed his body to drop into the soft, deep chair Caltano had occupied earlier, and scooted it as close as possible to the side of the bed. A blanket lay over the back of the chair, tossed there by its previous occupant, and Davos pulled it down to cover himself. The bed was tall and deep, any by dint of slumping only slightly in the chair, he was able to easily rest his elbow on its arm, and his hand on the arm of the boy. Though he intended to keep watch, it was mere moments before Davos’s eyes fell closed, his head drooped to the side against the wing of the chair and his breathing became heavy and slow. He did not know how much time had passed when at length he came awake, but it must have been hours- the candles and fire had both burned low, and the silence was more oppressive. The cause of his wakefulness presented itself almost as he became aware of being awake: beneath his hand, the arm was stirring. The boy, too, was waking. Abruptly Davos straightened, the blanket falling form his shoulders too his knees, and shuffled the chair around so he could face the boy. In the dim light he watched as his face began to stir as well, and eyes to slowly open.

“Hello,” he said softly, watching for any signs of recognition. Who knew what the boy would even remember? “I am called Davos. You are in my home, and you are safe.” Though the question had not gone well before, he asked it again.

“What is your name?”

Nazgûl
Points: 4 293 
Posts: 2756
Joined: Mon May 18, 2020 11:02 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë, YT 1495
(Private with Moriel)

Slowly, Finnbarr was pulled form the black void of unconscious and brought into the light of awareness. He blinked owlishly as his eyes adjusted. He was in a bed. He had never been in a bed so soft, so cushioned. Somewhere in the back of his mind he wondered if he was in the bed of the High King. Starlight filtered down from the heavens and twinkled. He did not know why, but he was filled with a sudden surge of resentment for the stars. They were so far removed from everything, could they even see all the misery? If they could, why didn’t they stop it? Why didn’t the powers beyond those great mountains stop things? He tried to hold onto the bitterness, the resentment, but he found corralling it and holding it was too much effort. He was too tired to do much more than hold his eyes open long enough to recognize this was not his room. The room did not smell of blood and ashes. There was a faint trace of it on the wind, but for the most part, the only thing Finnbarr could smell was sea salt. There was something oddly comforting in that. His eyes hurt. He closed them again but they still stung. His head was pounding, waves were crashing in his head. His stomach roared to life, gurgling with rapacious fervor. When was the last time he ate? The thought moved lethargically through his mind. What day was it? How long had he been where ever this was? His stomach gurgled again, painfully. Involuntarily, he whimpered and tried to curl him on himself again. It was only then that he realized he was not alone in the room. He jumped, startled like a sleeping fish.

He settled, tried to swallow, then looked hard at the man. He looked familiar. Finnbarr tried to think, tried to recall. His memories were fractured and hazy . Why couldn’t he remember everything? He stared intently at the man. He was… the knowledge was just on the tip of his tongue, he tried to reach out and grasp it, but it was smoke. He did recognize him though. He couldn’t remember who he was, but Finnbarr knew he should know him. He was… he was the man that was on the boat with him… last night? His head throbbed and thrummed. He was! He swallowed again, his throat was dry.

“You’re him… from when… I’m sorry I tried to get away,” his voice sounded odd in his ears, it sounded like it belonged to someone else but still issued from his lips. “I’m… my name is Finnbarr.” He looked away, suddenly embarrassed. If this was the man from before then why had he brought him here? Where was here? What was going on? His stomach gargled again, louder and more insistent this time. His cheeks blossomed for a moment. He began coughing. Deep, guttural coughs that shook his small, thin frame. They were dry, wheezing coughs. He clenched the bedsheets, balled up his fists as he fought to get a breath in between spasms. He then coughed up a glob of seawater. He doubled over in pain as another glob burst out of him. It tasted awful. He could taste the blood and the salt mixed together. He squeezed his eyes shut, wishing it would all go away, wishing he could hide from it. He opened them a moment later and stared in horror at the wet spot on the bed, sea water mixed with thin traces of blood and saliva. He wiped his mouth and looked piteously at the man.

That’s when it clicked. He reached out and grabbed the memory. He knew how this man was! This was Davos Seaworth! His face brightened for a moment with the miniscule triumph, then he reddening again. He was sitting with Davos Seaworth and all he had done was cough up seawater on his bed.

“I’m sorry… sorry about the bed. I can clean it. My atar taught me how to get blood out of sheets with naught but seawater. I can get it clean. I’m sorry… Davos,” the name seemed too informal, too common, should he have called him lord? He cleared his throat. “Lord Davos, sorry. I can get it… you don’t remember I supposed,” what was he doing? He started rambling and now he couldn’t stop himself. “I met you once. A long, long time ago. I was only five or six at the time, I’m nine now. We met at the market. You bought some fish from my parents. You picked the fish that I caught. You said, you said you would make sure to tell your guests that night it was caught by a master fisherman. Then you gave me a carving. You gave me… me, a carving of a sea otter. You said, you said it was a gift.” He started rummaging in his pockets. He kept the little marble figure with him at all time. He checked all his pockets, checked them again, then panicked. No! No! He always kept it with him all the time. He even slept with the figure clutched to his chest! Tears suddenly welled up in his eyes and began to spill. He had lost his otter! The otter that Lord Davos Seaworth had given him!

He looked back at the man sitting in the chair. He seemed so calm and serene. How could he be so calm? Was that something he could get when he was as old as Davos? He tried to breath through the wracking sobs. “I’m… I’m sorry… I lost it. I don’t know where I left him. I’m so sorry!” He took in a huge gulp of air, held it, and slowly let it out. He did it again, and again, and again. Finally he calmed himself.

As he sat in the most comfortable bed he’d ever felt, as the stars filtered down their shimmering, silvery light, as he fretted over the loss of a sea otter figurine, another thought slammed into his head. His parents…

“They’re… they’re dead. Aren’t they?”

The words felt thick and slimy, like they didn’t want to come out of his mouth. The sound that came out was timid and afraid, but resigned. Death was a strange concept to the Teler. Even though he was only nine years old, he had understood that his life, should he choose, would be endless. His atar and naneth were hundreds and hundreds of years old, so they had told him. Davos was even older, one of the oldest people in the world. Death was not something little Finnbarr contemplated before. Now, his thoughts were consumed by it.

“What,” his voice cracked, “What do we do now?”
Last edited by Baphởmet on Sun Jan 17, 2021 1:58 pm, edited 1 time in total.

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë. YT 1495.
(Private with Frost)

The boy jolted, full consciousness thrusting itself upon him unmercifully. Davos watched him as he swallowed and stared, searching for his voice. When it came, it was hoarse and apologetic. My name is Finnbarr, the boy said, and something about the name stirred a corner of Davos’s memory. But he was quickly distracted by the harsh, wracking coughs that followed the words, ripping through the boy’s small frame. The hand that had rested on his arm, Davos moved to Finnbarr’s back, patting it gently as he coughed up thick catarrh brought on by his near-drowning in the sea, laced with blood. Before the Nelya could make a move to reassure the boy who now looked at him so wretchedly, there was a flash of recognition in Finnbarr’s face, and he immediately began to apologize, offering to clean the blanket. Davos shook his head automatically as the boy called him Lord- it was an unwarranted appellation frequently applied by those who did not know better, or who thought they did. But words continued to tumble from Finnbarr’s mouth, and he did not think it prudent to interrupt.

Davos did, however, have to smile slightly at Finnbarr’s assertion of a long, long time ago- though of course, to a child, the passage of three or four years in the light of the trees was a long time indeed. He nodded along at the story, remembering it now. It had been a perfectly ordinary day, a perfectly ordinary trip to the market, and a perfectly ordinary interaction with the nice couple selling their catch, and their small son. The boy had introduced himself proudly (”Finnbarr!" Davos recalled his voice, more high and piping than it was now, upon being asked his name), and explained how each large fish had come to be captured and presented for sale that day. A mighty battle had been described between the boy himself and one particularly long, plump specimen, and Davos had exclaimed at once that this fish must grace his table, with a wink at the parents. And he had given the boy the carving, a product of idle hours at sea. Occasionally the Nelya sold these trinkets, but more often than not gifted them to the children of Alqualondë, to their delight and his pleasure. He had walked away with the fish tucked in his arm, whistling and waving his acknowledgement of the family’s thanks, and until now, had quite forgotten the moment, delightful as it had been, as part of an ordinary day.

And now the boy was crying again, frantically checking his pockets, trying to find the carving which had surely been lost to the waters. Sobs tore through him again, and again, Davos laid a hand upon his back, allowing its weight to rest, firm and heavy, upon Finnbarr’s upper back. Davos sat quietly, waiting for the sobs to spend themselves. When at last the boy began to gain control of his breathing, Davos pressed his hand more firmly to the young one’s back, as if in assurance that the contact would return. Then with his free hand he swiftly stripped the soiled blanket away from the bed and the boy and tossed it aside, his other hand instantly replacing it with the clean one that had covered his own body as he slept in the chair, still warm from his body heat. As Davos sat back in his chair from straightening the blanket over Finnbar, he shuffled his body to its edge, and it was then that the boy regained enough breath to speak. They’re… they’re dead, aren’t they? Davos hung his head, his elbows resting on his knees. This moment was inevitable, but it didn’t make the crushing burden of grief and responsibility any lighter. He drew a deep breath; it shook, and he willed his voice to be steady when it was his turn to speak.

The small voice asked, What do we do now?

Davos raised his head, and ancient grey eyes met youthful and wet. “Yes,” he answered, and thanked Ulmo that his voice was calm and showed only sorrow, not the despair in his heart. “Yes, Finnbarr. Your parents are dead. As are many, many others.” He shook his head slowly, before returning his gaze to the boy’s. “Those who killed them have fled these shores. I wish I could have brought them to justice for robbing you of your family.” Revenge was the fire that burned hotly at the back of Davos’s mind, but he tamped it down, gazing instead at the boy with the wan echo of a smile. “As for what we do now, I do not know. I truly do not know what comes next. But whatever it is,” he reached out and squeezed Finnbarr’s shoulder with one hand, and with the other gripped the boy’s closest leg firmly below the knee, leaning close, his face etched now into lines of bleak assurance, “we can face it together. You are not alone, Finnbarr. I know not if you have any other family, but if not, I will be your family so long as you have need of me.” This assertion tumbled from the Nelya’s lips without forethought; though it surprised Davos, he found he meant it, without reservation. “For now, you must rest, and recover. And when you have regained your strength, we will lay your parents to rest.”

His hands slipped away, and came together again the gently grasp Finnbarr’s nearest hand. Should the boy wish to pull away, he would meet no resistance. “For now, they lie peacefully under the eyes of those we can trust, next to my friend, Ramya-“ here his voice did break, and when he blinked, a tear coursed down his rough, unfinished-looking face. “Ramyanér, who I must also tend. Others of our kin, and the stars, watch over them until we are ready.” Almost abruptly, Davos turned away and stood, striding to the sideboard, where a jug of water stood. He poured a glass, and carried it back to the bed, handing it to Finnbarr as he sank back into his seat. “Drink,” Davos ordered gently, “it will help, whether it feels like it or not. In some ways, in any case. In others, only time will help. Drink, and rest.” He sighed, and considered the boy for a long moment before speaking again. The Nelya had long since decided that complete honesty was how he would treat this child, and his every word that followed was true. Equally as true was his desire to give the boy a purpose to cling to, a life raft in the midst of a howling gale. “I can do little to ease the pain of your loss, but to be your friend. I think we both need a friend right now. Can you be my friend, Finnbarr, and walk through this night with me?”

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image

Roccotaurë
Part 1


Image Image

YT 1454.

Being the daughter of a prosperous merchant came with many advantages, but Tavari was not yet old enough to see them. She was only aware of the disadvantages, like long carriage rides where Mother tried to get her to sit still and properly, waiting while Father conducted business, having to wear “nice” clothes and talk to strangers who all seemed to find it necessary to exclaim what a “fine little lady” she was… Tavari might be very young indeed, but she was smart enough to see through that. So on this particular trip to Valmar she had seized upon the first opportunity to get away from it all. Evading father, mother, and brother all- she felt a bit badly about leaving Arasoron behind, but it would be harder to pull the thing off with both of them escaping, and he didn’t mind the business dealings as much as she- Tavari had slipped out of the house near the edge of the city where they were hosted, and out into the plains beyond. Neat fields quickly gave way to wilder ones, and to the edge of a great forest. Though she did not know it, Tavari had come to the Woods of Oromë for the first time. She looked back at the city, which seemed much further away than she thought it should. Small she might be, with the still-round limbs of early childhood, but she was already a thing of endurance and determination. And joy: her laughter bounced off the ancient bark of the trees as she ran, surefooted, into the forest for which she was named.

Before long, the trees thinned and Tavari found herself in a clearing- more than a clearing, an enormous glade, its surface smooth and mossy, dotted here and there with flowers and longer grasses and clover, and far across it a wide, clear pool, fed from above by a tumbling waterfall. Delighted, Tavari began to run across the glade towards it. But no sooner had she begun than the feeling of the earth beneath her feet changed: a gentle thrumming, then a vibration which grew steadily louder, and the sound of innumerable hoofbeats soon joined it. Almost as soon as Tavari felt and heard these last, their source burst into the clearing: a vast herd of horses of all colors galloping into the glade, leaping fallen trees and brush, rushing muscular bodies and pounding legs, and it seemed to the elf girl, the sound of many voices, all jumbled together. Surrounded by the milling horses, buffeted this way and that and utterly confused, Tavari did what any small child might do at such a moment: she filled her lungs, and screamed. Immediately as her voice pierced the glade, the movement of the horses changed, and one appeared before her, pacing directly towards Tavari. This was a mare of a rich, deep chestnut, and she halted before the girl, gazing upon her with soft dark eyes. She dropped her head, and Tavari reached out to touch the velvety muzzle, soft and strange beneath her fingers. Without quite knowing why, she threw her arms around the horse’s neck.

At once, Tavari felt the earth disappear from beneath her feet as the mare raised her head, easily bearing the weight of the girl as she clung on, desperately fisting her fingers into the horse’s mane. Even as the mare turned and began to walk, Tavari struggled her way down the long, strong red neck, and with an awkward effort, managed to sling one leg over the horse’s back. Panting, she wriggled her hips back until she was seated in a more conventional position, a tiny figure on the broad back. The mare was warm and solid beneath her, and Tavari found herself enjoying the sensation of movement atop the horse immensely. She had never sat upon a horse before. “Well, what have we here?” The voice startled Tavari, for she had not paid any attention as to where the mare was taking her. Even from her position atop the horse, she had to tilt her head back to look up at the towering figure of the Huntsman before her, himself seated upon a gleaming white horse with hooves of gold. She knew who this was, but could not speak, her mouth hanging open in awe. “What are you doing out here on your own, child? Where are your parents?”

“Valmar.” Tavari squeaked at last, and Oromë gave a great shout of laughter. “You have come far afield, little one. What is your name.” After a hard swallow, her voice came out stronger this time. “Tavari.” Again Oromë laughed, and it was a warm sound that filled Tavari up from the inside, and took away her fear. “Then it is well you have come here to my woods. But come. I am certain you did not ask permission to come, and your parents will be missing you.” Tavari’s lips pursed and twisted to one side, her hands curling in the red mane of the mare as she resisted her impulse, but it won in the end. “Must I go back?” she burst out, meeting the eyes of the Vala King, “I hate sitting around in that city! Can’t I stay here with you?” Oromë shook his head, but his smile was kind. “Not today, Tavari. But when you are next in Valmar, seek me out in my house. There is much you may learn, if you wish.” She nodded fervently, and at a gesture from Oromë, the chestnut mare turned so that she stood next to him. “Come, I will see you safely back to your parents.”

A strong arm encircled Tavari’s under the arms, lifting her effortlessly from the mare, and settling her onto the back of Nahar himself, in front of Oromë. If the chestnut mare had been solid and comforting, Nahar was pure energy itself, scintillating beneath her, yet steady and unshakeable. Tavari found herself suddenly breathless, her fingers twining into the white mane before her, and Nahar snorted and pranced, tossing his head, as though he too had felt the current that had passed though the girl. “He likes you!” Oromë’s tone was delighted, with an undercurrent of surprise that Tavari was both to young and too enraptured to notice. “Oh please, please can we run?” she was practically bouncing with excitement, and the Huntsman’s laugh rang out again. “Yes, little one, let us ride!” At the barest touch from Oromë, Nahar gathered his haunches, dug in his heels, and bolted through the trees, trailing delighted peals of childish laughter in his wake.

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image

Roccotaurë
Part 2

(Part 1)

Image Image

YT 1460.

A pair of calves flashed though the tall grass, covered in moss-green suede. Their owner had run and danced with abandon amongst the deer and companions of Nessa, since ever she could dance, and her fleetness was a sight to behold. But now she ran to Oromë, and her periwinkle eyes snapped and danced with anticipation. Tavari was not yet full heighted, but had grown into a lean, unbridled thing: here was an adolescent who had never desired to spend idle days shut up in some sitting room. Arasoron was her constant companion in all other things, but here the twins diverged: the time she spent with Oromë and his herds was hers, and hers alone. She had taken the Huntsman up on his offer, those years ago, to seek him out in his house- as soon as she could, and as often. Tavari had learned to ride and to care for the horses that lived under his hand with a speed born of obsession, and natural talent. Oromë had set her to work and learning with others of his followers, but her skill and hunger quickly outstripped many. The maia Tilion had become a special tutor to her, and whenever possible, she found herself at the Huntsman’s side. It was a comfortable, challenging place to be; constantly learning about the world around them, and all the creatures they shared it with.

But it was the horses that captivated Tavari, and with whom she shared an indescribable connection. And today, today was the day. The chestnut mare who had greeted her and brought her to Oromë on that first day was heavy in foal to Nahar, and for days had been moving about ponderously, her belly dropped low and round. Tavari had been present and assisted at the births of many foals over the years, and calves of the kine too, but this foaling would be special. Somehow, this one was different. Even as she had been preparing to set out that morning, a hawk had arrived, bearing the message that she was to come, at once: it had begun. And so she ran, ignoring the burning in both legs and lungs. Now was not the time for restraint, not when the Huntsman called and new life beckoned. Thin branches whipped Tavari as she sprinted through the edge of the forest, tearing bits of her hair out of its long plait, and leaving their morning dew-marks on her clothing. At last, she leaped over a fallen tree and burst into the clearing- that same glade, in fact, where she had first encountered the herds.

There, near to the pool, were Oromë and several others, gathered around the chestnut mare, who lay stretched upon the ground. Tavari slowed to a walk so as not to startle her, and strode quickly to join the group. The Huntsman knelt at the mare’s head, stroking her jowls and murmuring soothingly. Tavari dropped to her knees at his side, resting one hand on the mare’s shoulder- it was hot and damp with sweat, and as she took in the scene, noticed the edge of white around the horse’s eyes, and the trembled heaving of her flanks. She looked sharply up at Oromë. “What is it? How long has she been like this?” He shook his head gravely. “Too long. Something is wrong. The foal is laid awry.” The mare gave a soft, shrill whinny, and his stroking resumed. Tavari looked around at one of her companions from Oromë’s host, rising to a kneeling position from where he had lain behind the mare, streaked with blood and mucous. His face was as grave as the Huntsman’s, and he too shook his head. “The foal is dogsitting.” The tense silence of the group sharpened, and Tavari’s eyes widened: this was a rare and dangerous malpresentation in horses, and one which she had yet to encounter in person. “The foal is too large and the mare too small,” the nér continued, holding up his hands in frustration; though they were far from overlarge, it was clear to see how his right hand had been cruelly constricted within the mare. “There isn’t enough space for me to do anything!” Tavari glanced around the group, and from those present, knew that he had been chosen for this task both for his skill and the slenderness of his hands. Her heart sank.

“Tavari.”

She looked up at Oromë again, and he did not have to speak further to communicate his will. Panic rose where her heart had fallen.

“What? I- no, I can’t- I don’t know how-“

“You can. And you do.”

“Can’t you-“

Allowing an amused look to cross his face, The Hunstman lifted one of his enormous hands. “No, I cannot.” His face fell into serious lines again as he continued, “It’s up to you now, child. Two lives depend on you.” He nodded to the nér at the mare’s hind end. “Move aside and rest, Curumaito. Let Tavari try.”

Shaking, the young nís forced her legs to straighten and moved to take Curumaito’s place. She knelt again behind the mare and pulled back the sleeves of her tunic. The nér offered her sudsy water and cloths and she cleansed her arm, before rubbing it all over with the flesh of a spiky plant that secreted a slippery, gel-like liquid. Holding her prepared arm at waist height, Tavari paused. She closed her eyes and took several deep breaths, willing her hands to be still and her mind to be calm. There was no need to send her thought out to Oromë to plead for strength: he was there, and his strength was hers as she opened her eyes, and with resolve clambered down onto the ground to stretch out behind the horse. Tentatively, Tavari slipped her hand inside the mare, and did not have to go far to feel the problem for herself. There were the forehooves, and resting between the fetlocks it should, the muzzle. But just beyond and below the fetlocks were the rear hooves- the back legs, which should have been far away and out of reach, were instead stretched forward to their maximum length, up beneath the foal’s body, so that they projected into the birth canal nearly as far as the fore. And not only that, but the hooves were not the comically small ones of a tiny, delicate foal: they were massive, indicating a very large foal. This would likely have been a difficult birth even without the malpresentation, but now?

Tavari looked up at Curumaito, the panic rising in her again, and her eyes must have betrayed her, for he nodded grimly. “It’s so far,” she whispered. The only way to have a hope of saving this foal, its mother, or both, was to repel both hind legs to their natural positions. Their natural positions, deep inside the mare, working against her contractions that sought to expel the foal into the world, and all this without allowing any of the hooves to damage her delicate internal walls. Next to Tavari’s forearm as she felt one of the rear hooves, the foal’s nostrils quivered, and its mouth twitched. Alive. Warm, alive, and so close to being born. Tavari took several deep breaths, then set her lips in a firm line, and nodded to Curumaito. “Let me have the cord.” The nér passed her a clean length of twine, a tool often used in correcting problematic presentations, tied into a loop with a slipknot. She guided it to the foal’s forehooves, then looped it about each of the pasterns in turn with a twist between for extra assurance that it wouldn’t slip off, then tightened the noose down. “And another,” She repeated the process with a second cord, but this time, looped it over one of the rear hooves. She drew the end of this cord up between the front pasterns, and gently maneuvered the hoof so that it formed a kind of bundle with the fore. Then she drew the end out of the mare, and held both lengths of cord out to Curumaito with her free hand. “Gentle traction please, I just want to make sure these hooves stay where we want them.” Wordlessly, the nér did as he was bidden.

Now came the gauntlet. All the while Tavari had been securing the hooves, the mare had continued to strain, necessitating pauses as the powerful muscles clamped down around the foal and her arm, locking them into place until the spasm subsided. Even as she wrapped her hand around the hoof, shielding its edges, another came. The pressure crushed the bones of her hand against the hoof and the foreleg beside it, squeezing and gripping until she no longer felt connected to her hand. There isn’t enough space! Curumaito’s exclamation rang in her mind through the pain. How on earth was she supposed to guide this hoof- this whole leg- the distance it needed to go? The contraction subsided, and Tavari pushed forward, sliding her hand and the hoof within it further inside the mare. There was resistance from all sides, including from the foal’s own leg, but it seemed to be moving. Then another contraction- and the leg shot forward again, with such force that Tavari only just kept hold of the hoof. The soft capsule meant to protect the mare from the foal’s hooves was effective under normal circumstances, but if one of those feet came rocketing against the side of the birth canal at an angle- she didn’t like to think about it. Tavari re-gripped the hoof and began again. And again, the hoof bounded back at her. The nís gritted her teeth, thinking hard. This was never going to work, the hoof was too slippery, and both the contractions and the resistance of the foal’s outstretched rear leg were too powerful. She could not maintain both a grip on the hoof and the necessary resistance against the contractions to keep repelling the leg between more than one spasm. Perhaps there was another way- but would her arm be long enough for it to work?

Tavari let go of the hoof. She slid her hand down the rear leg, until she found the joint of the hock. It was not quite fully extended, with just enough of a bend left in it that she was able to take a grip and flex the joint a bit more, wrapping her fingers fully about it. She imagined the next steps in her mind: as she pushed against the hock to repel the leg it would continue to flex, folding the leg back into its natural position as it retreated within the womb, eventually, at the very end of the process, realigning the hip as well, so that the leg would sit neatly where it was supposed to. It sounded so easy in her mind. No, simple. And it was simple. But she knew it would not be easy. Gripping the hock a little harder, Tavari began to push. The hock began to retreat and flex exactly as she had envisioned- then a contraction struck. This time, the nís braced herself, her whole body stiffening through the conduit of her arm to resist the pressure that sought to send the leg back towards the light. With her arm further inside the mare, the force of the contraction squeezing down around her arm, compressing it against the larger bones of the foal’s leg, was so intense that Tavari cried out, tears starting in her eyes. But she held the hock in place within the mare, digging her toes into the ground for support.

The contraction subsided, and Tavari panted, her forehead resting on the bloodstained ground behind the mare. She felt a hand rest firmly on her back, and looked back to see Curumaito looking down at her from where he knelt with the cords in his hand. “You can do this.” If he had doubts, they did not show in his eyes. The nís gave the briefest of nods, and returned to work. Thrice more she pushed forward, inching the leg back, and enduring the contractions between pushes. Finally, the hock had flexed to its utmost, and her arm had reached as far as it could. Tavari lay nearly to her shoulder inside the mare, and as she rotated her arm upward to touch the foal’s hip with the side of her forearm, a fell swoop of despair turned over in her stomach. The hip was not fully flexed, the leg still had further to go before it was laid correctly. In that position, there was still the possibility that a contraction could send the leg flying forward again. But she could not fix it without further repelling the leg, and she was at the extent of her reach! No, no, no! So close, so very close, and because she was too young and small, both mare and foal might die. Another contraction bore down, and Tavari trembled with both effort and fear, her mind racing desperately. There was only one option. As the contraction subsided, she released the hock. As quickly as was possible in the tight space, she ran her hand down the side of the leg and back to the hoof, where she reclaimed her grip, and pushed with all her might. The folded leg yielded, sliding inches further back, and against her forearm she felt the hip drop into place.

Please, please, oh please, please, let it stay! With her arm extended as it was, the massive pressure of the next contraction on her elbow caused Tavari’s hand to slip off the hoof and be crushed against the foal’s side instead. But, miracle of miracles, the leg remained, folded as it ought to have been from the start, along the back half of the foal’s body. A wave of relief and sheer elation rolled over Tavari and a hoarse laugh escaped her, her filthy, sweaty face breaking into a grin. “The leg is back!” she cried, and an excited titter swept the group, mixed exclamations of relief and congratulation. Carefully Tavari extricated her arm, and swiftly cleansed and lubricated it again. Tired as she was, her eyes shone with determination now. She changed places with Curumaito so that he could kneel on the side of the repelled leg, and she on the side of the one yet to do. Before resuming her efforts, Tavari paused, resting her free hand on the mare’s sweat-slick hindquarter. “Áni apsenë (Forgive me, Q),” she murmured. Patient and wise the horse was, and helping her the nís might be, but much of the pain and fear the mare was experiencing would seem to come directly from her hands. She looked up, and met Oromë’s eyes for the first time since beginning her task. His face softened from its lines of concern, and he nodded. Tavari returned the gesture, and slide back down to her position behind the mare.

She removed the loop of twine around the second rear hoof and tossed it to the ground, then reinserted her hand. This time, Tavari did not attempt to repel the leg using the hoof, merely adjusted it to lie back beside the foal’s jaw, then went straight for the hock. The process was no easier the second time, but a sense of peace seemed to come over the young nís as she worked, and the pain of the regular contractions seemed distant, and nothing compared to what her victory would mean. From the mare’s head, Tavari could hear the Huntsman, murmuring, chanting to the horse in the Valian language the was normally so harsh and unlovely to elven ears, and in that moment it seemed the most beautiful sound in the world. Tavari could feel the mare’s heartbeat, the rush of blood through her veins, and the tiny spark of life inside her that was the foal, waiting patiently to be born. Something intangible connected nís to horse, and a palpable aura of power surrounded her as she lay on the bloody ground, eyes closed, shaking with exertion, arm buried deep inside the mare. Something sang inside her mind, in joyful counterpoint to the Huntsman’s chant, and the foal’s second leg slipped into position.

Tavari opened her eyes, and withdrew her arm until her hand reached the foal’s forehooves, and with swift fingers she removed the cord, even as the mare strained, weakly this time, and those same hooves came into view for the first time in the outside world. She scrambled around to a sitting position, bracing her feet against the mare’s haunch, and taking hold of a hoof in each of her hands. “Come on!” she implored, “Come on, you’re so close now! You can do this!” As if in response, the mare inhaled deeply, and gave a mighty heave. Tavari pulled with all her strength, and all in a rush, the foal slid from its mother and into the nís’s arms as she pulled, knocking her backwards onto the ground. An exultant cry went up from those around, and Curumaito was laughing as he helped her right herself, and Oromë was laughing as he stroked the mare’s face, his eyes shining with pride at his youngest acolyte, and Tavari was laughing, the sound spilling from her like silvery bells, a laugh richer than her years, and she hardly noticed the tears rolling down her face. Oromë’s voice was the first to form words as he asked, in a voice so soft it filled Tavari’s entire heart,

“What will you call him?”

Too distracted by her triumph and the foal wriggling in her arms to realize what his question meant, and the destiny that would follow it, Tavari burst out with the first and most perfect name that entered her mind.

“Fëalasso!” (spirit of joy, Q)

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
The Bell-maker's Daughter (Private – Backstory)


'... you were glad enough to receive our aid when you came at last to these shores, fainthearted loiterers, and well nigh empty handed. In huts on the beaches would yon be dwelling still, had not the Noldor carved out your haven and toiled upon your walls.'

(Curufinwë to Olwe, 'Of the Flight of the Noldor', Silmarillion)


ImageImage

Sarnir Erondo and Menellote Silosse
at the House of Lindesul
Alqualonde, 1430 YT

The harbour city was a living, breathing diamond set fast in its moorings upon the crown of the coast. Buildings sparkled in its core as though they were fashioned of unsullied glass, their dimensions multi-faceted. The streets were all without exception studded with smooth pearls, and sprightly fountains chased the length of each promenade, propelling countless coils of eye-dazzling geysers toward great heights and wide applause.

All Alqualonde was dressed in a riot of exaltation, its people swarmed as honey bees upon bouquets of bright flowers, bustling in open carriages all fashioned in the shape of frosted oyster shells; a regal procession of finely crafted floats to mark the occasion. They raised up fair voices to The Lord of Waters and they leapt on buoyant feet as tribute to the wonders of their happy, happy lives.

Not a single black cloud threatened the horizon, but a solitary figure, garbed of rich inky hue rolled toward the festivities. Sarnir hauled begrudging eyes to observe the street parties. There was sure no passage that he might force through such an untamed medley of excitement to locate his target. Subduing his frustration but barely, the Noldo veered around and looked for lesser travelled but more timely paths to take him to the House of Windsong. His intention that he might await there the unwary resident upon their return toward hearth and home.

Sable hair snapped like a banner in the breeze behind the Elf's blanched countenance. At the sleeves of shadow sat the bone-white knuckles which scarce clung about the speeding horse with any thought that it might dare to see him from his seat. The rider found his feet to ground with a seamless motion, as though it were an action beautifully choreographed and repeatedly rehearsed. But he paid few house calls. A fact that would soon be proven evident.

The huge ink-pitched horse pawed at the sheer white cobbles that crunched like fresh-laid salt under hoof. The double doors of entry all but swept aside of their own accord, so as to not bother their guest with the trouble of announcing his arrival. He scarcely had a need, for his reputation always preceded. Little could or would stand before him, the doors here like the scores of folk who saw the rare yet strident haste of the Elf's path and leapt from all threat of presenting obstacle.

Sarnir was not an Elf who folk tended to antagonise, at the least not intentionally. Pride in both his family and his work ruled his being. Affront against either of these firm priorities would grieve the fool as dared. So it would not have been folly had the young maid at his destination made herself immediately scarce. But the Falmari named Silosse was an elleth not known for flight, not from anyone.

Particularly one she had been expecting.



"Think you that all are your thralls, labouring aneath gross misdirection of your indecisive whim ?" he swept toward his hostess with grand majesty of motion and moved toward his point without delay. Meaningless were courtesies awarded to an elleth so bold to assume him great offence. Sarnir gazed down from his great height as though a mountain regaling a blade of grass on the plain that served as lawn before him.

Silosse watched him, marvelling about all the imposing gesture. She had sent word that the idealic star tower her father had commissioned for her should be altered ... again. There had been no doubt in her mind that the eldest brother of the Cenilwe, the esteemed Noldorin house of Skysight, would be moved toward words. This was, after all, the sixth time she had altered her thoughts as to the design, or the material, or .. whatsoever else she might think upon.

"My brother ! Forced to bend once more over his illustrations, and all labour, all time and material, already spent now wasted !" The Noldo loomed the space of the Elleth's hall, without stirring a step. He crossed his arms and glowered, as to assume she would cower. She did not.

The young mistress of the House Lindesul walked toward an open arch, her pale drape billowing as it met the breeze, her silver hair rose and fell in its stream, steady as her heartbeat.

Silosse wore no shoe to veil feet of frosted ivory. A slender silver chain, festooned with tiny blue brass bells sang merry song around one ankle of her progression. For her father was the Bellmaker of Alqualonde and she, their youngest of his two daughters, knew herself and saw much within others, often that they saw not for themselves.

"It is no waste if the end product be achieved," she shrugged with eyes of hypnotising blizzard.

"At this rate it is a feat that shall never be realised !" Sarnir rolled his own eyes to dispel the enchantment, as cold a far-off blue were his eyes, as bleak as his dark and rich furs should keep him warm against the coastal wind. He set path to hunting the perplexing maiden. Did she think to elude him ? To escape his wrath ? Did she not know anything of him at all ?

She knew more than he could ever guess. She knew more than just her father's preference for Noldoli artisans to build his daughter's paradise. She had watched. And she saw past the sharp tongue which saw others to improve their work. She saw the care and meticulous affection in the stony sculptor's eyes, as he swept gentle hand upon his hard-faced masterpiece, soothing cheeks of rugged rock as though they were his children.

Ondohir his mother had named him, yet Sarnir he was called, for the great slabs he laboured on were small stones in the eyes of the colossal mountains of Aman. Unchanging, unmoved, unbroken. His pride would have him held as the mountains themselves. Yet Sarnir Erondo was, as they, stones and mountains both, hard hearted. “You are without good sense,” he informed her, convinced of it.

"There is yet hope that it shall be realised," Silosse assured him, gliding beyond the arch and out into the gold daubed afternoon. She took seat upon a swing at the edge of a bedazzling blue pool. She ran long fingers through her starry hair and leant back, throwing motion to the high suspended perch.

Sarnir could not believe what he saw, as though the elleth was only half engaged in their conversation. She believed that the hard work of his siblings was naught ?! That would not be tolerated ! He distrusted everyone who was not of his home and house. He despised any and all Elves he believed were taking them for fools. The Noldo gave sigh and stormed the tiny patio, annoyed, still gnawing at his temper.

"Lady, you know not what you do want !" Sarnir scowled.

"I know what I want," Silosse rose ever higher and plucked a white rose from the high hedge. She secured it behind one leaf shaped ear and never came close to losing her balance. "Is it so for you ?," she ceased pumping supple legs and tucked her legs now beneath her, on the swing seat. "Why have you taken so long to come to me ? Why did you force my hand to weary your brother's ?"

Sarnir opened his mouth to make answer, but was rendered speechless as the elleth took flight into the air, unburdened by safety of either a rope or seat. Turning a neat twist of pirouetting diamond in mid air, she pierced the surface of the water far below and disappeared.

He waited. He waited for as long as he felt sure she could hold breath, while his heart clattered like a thunderclap within his chest. Where was she ? Was she well ? What in seven stars was she talking about ...?

He closed eyes but a moment, cursed the frivolity of sense in the Falmari and took a stride closer to the plateau of the white stoned patio. Instead of a lawn stretched afore him, there was a beckoning lagoon of mysterious depth. There was no sign of Silosse. Sarnir did not swim. It served no purpose he could comprehend. Beyond a want to bathe, for hygiene's sake, the whole aspect of splashing and soaking just wasted time that might be spent on working.

He frowned profusely at the pool, frustrated that the conversation with the Falmari had ended so abruptly and with no clear resolution. He was not used to people not coming around to his way of thinking. Why and how was this maiden not afeared of him ? The revelation was .. Not displeasing. He almost liked it. Might be he could afford to allot one outsider leniency. Since it was her. He did not dislike her confidence.

Was she drowned ? That would for certain ensure no further tribulation to Turaegon's much altered and amended plans for the tower .. Still .. Suddenly all his thoughts as to furthering words with the girl were threatened. And he liked it not. He wanted to speak some more with her, he realised. He could not quite comprehend why, but he was new to this. She was not anything he was used to.

Crouching down close to the water's edge, the Noldo followed the road of ripples to where a fair form had raised a silvered head and slender shoulders. The moon-veiled maiden raised one arm and beckoned. Sarnir leant back and sat, staring with suspicion at the pool. For a time there was stalemate, and then the elleth turned, as though surrendering all hope that they might come together.

"I do not swim," the Noldo uttered, the very observation of the fair elleth, departing, assailed him like a turbulent wave crashing against his most hardy rock of will. He rose, and sighed, just once. Then set one foot afore the other, until there no longer sat stone aneath his feet. The water was cold and his sight blurred. His heart beat against his ears. And her lips lit up hope against his. She pushed air into his lungs, and held him from panicking.

They broke the surface as a one, melded together by the drag of ruined clothes that neither of them noted. Sarnir broke his mouth into a startled laugh, as though he had just met himself, his true self, for the first time.

Silosse smiled. "I will teach you."


Edit - corrected Sulinde to Lindesul as per bio amendment
Last edited by Ercassie on Wed Jun 16, 2021 8:45 pm, edited 5 times in total.

Elder of The Mark
Points: 3 249 
Posts: 1790
Joined: Sat Sep 12, 2020 7:53 am
The Lay of Afarfin and Melviriel
Early Summer 102 FA
Woods Of Brethil Near The River Sirion

Semi Private @Aigronding Mordagnir - OOC me if you would like to take part HERE

Melviriel slipped quietly through the woods her bow in hand an arrow knocked, she was in soft forest tones and her hair pulled back away from her face in a single braid to keep it from tangling in the dense underbrush of Brethil for no man yet lived there nor wood for hundreds more years. She put one foot in front of the other carefully pushing through the leaves gently careful not to make a sound. Her eyes were locked on her prize, a small deer that would mean she would not have to hunt for days and would be a proper feast for when her father returned from watching the borders with Beleg and his company, which was suppose to be tomorrow if all went well.

She paused in her movement hearing something the deer did as well it's head once down chewing on tender shoots shot up and looked north, something was coming and Melviriel tried to listen for it but was also trying to see if she could get a shot off on the doe. She drew her arrow back slowly carefully not wanting to spook the deer further only to have it bound of swift stirring up hens. With a curse she let fly an arrow at one of them bringing it down with ease. However getting the bird would not be easy and they were small she would need at least one more to keep from having to hunt tomorrow as well if she wanted a nice meal for her mother and father on his return. She looked to find a second hen and found one quickly well up a tree.

She drew back another arrow and let fly striking the bird cleanly and knocking it mostly from the tree. She sighed putting her bow away on her back and headed to fetch the two down birds, the one was sitting up in some brush and it was the harder of the two to fetch Melviriel struggled for several minutes until she managed to jostle the sapling it was hooked on, too tall to reach but to willowy yet to climb and have it fall to the ground. She pulled the arrow, cleaned it and put it in her quicker quickly cutting the birds neck with her short dagger so that the meat would not go bad. She pinched its foot into the y of a sapling and let it hang while she began climbing the tree the other was still trapped in. She made it to the hen and slipped back down the tree as gracefully as a cat before treating this hen the same way once. She then began to forage for early season berries and herbs though she knew full well there would be very few to be had this early in the season. The odd tiny wild strawberry, and flowers and dandelions all of which she plucked and put into a pouch at her side while continuing to look for more food.

It was not that King Thingol was meager with help or food or anything that a subject should want, but her father had only brought her and her mother into the Girdle to make sure that she would be safe. She had been born in the wilds beyond the Mountains and they had travelled over them with her when she was but a child when they felt it was too dangerous to continue. Her father liked to stay independant, they lived as far from Thingols grand halls of Menegroth as they could though Luinvir her mother had grown well accustom to the relaxed life afforded to them now that they were inside the safety of Melians spell. It was something that she wanted for her daughter, perhaps even more so, and she had tried desperately to get her unruly daughter to go to the courts of Menegroth with her and to be raised as a proper lady. Instead she had gotten a spirit of wind, and contained and forced to behave as a lady about as often as a strong West wind with thunder heads upon it. The only thing that her father had not yet permitted, was for her to join the Marchwardens, hoping perhaps she'd find some suitor that would draw her attention and perhaps make a proper lady of her, or at the very least be the one to deal with her ire at being constrained. Instead this is what he allowed - a huntress prowling the still safe woods of Brethil where the worst she would face would be a lesser wolf or perhaps a boar. The later she'd likely hunt and bring home as a feast the former as a trophy to show him and to turn the pelt into trim.

She finished plucking the berries in the area, and headed back towards the River Sirion. She had a good several miles to cover before she cleared the woods and was looking upon the border of home.

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
The Writing on the Wall
– Private (to build an understanding of a character, before (spoilers) killing him off, in my next post. lol)

Image

Sarnir Erondo and … family
The Tower of Erondo, in the halls of Ostelemar Manse
Tirion-upon-Tuna, in Aman, during the YT



The domed tower of Erondo rose aloft, mounting a majestic testiment to Aule across all the city skyline. Clad in the glorious livery of meticulously polished granite, the building was as durable as it was aesthetic; dominating all other establishments in that quarter of the Noldorin capital, save one alone. For its hardy foundations were laid in strict alignment to the tapering pinnacle of one spire from a seven-pronged, star-shaped manse - the heart of the famed Cenilwe dynasty. It was of this unrivalled nest of artisans which had hatched Sarnir, Lord Erondo, who shared his epesse with the tower home his kin had erected, to keep him never far from where he had begun.

The branches of some family trees grow far in different directions, so they say, but all bear roots the same. You can not choose your family, yet neither can you ever utterly escape them, nor should you seek to try. For blood runs thicker than water, and though a pearly gloss of moat encircled the solitary fortress, this feature was less a deterrent, more so to soothe the soul of Sarnir's Teleri bride, when she yearned for her birthplace of Alqualonde. The doors to their home were barred not to kin, although it was typically only Sarnir's kin were bold enough to attempt a visitation to the surly sculptor.

Passionate as to his chosen profession, the second-born and eldest son of the Skysight clan was possessed of an artistic temperament. Days, weeks, months, he clove to private obsession about his meticulous projects, and would stop his skilled hand not for food, water, or a kind word to be had. Once done, or else if interrupted, there was little that might stall his animated vocal eruptions. He would rave about his hopes, his principles, and all things he held dear. But he was known with equal forewarning by those less keen to tolerate his temper, for he would be swayed not upon any subject. If you shared his views, he was your friend for life, but find him opposed upon any matter and his words would stake about your spirit as sharp and swift as a thousand cruel knives, to tear through your resolve as paper riddled by a hailstorm of stones.

Beneath a lattice of ribbed rafters which were erected at excessive heights, there traversed a passage, flanked by galleries of blind arcade on either side. The resounding echo of the front door's slam still trembling in his wake, Sarnir stalked the mesmerising path of gleaming marble floor, his dark hair striking behind him like blood sluicing out of a relentless wound. His pale eyes like glacial lakes were fixed upon a piece of paper which he had but moments before forced unto a crumpled remnant in a hand so tightly clenched, the blood was drained from all appearance.

The prestigious hall of welcome had been architected toward drawing marvel from all who spent but a moment there, the elaborately detailed frieze depicted the entire legend of his forefathers' journey from Endor to the Blessed Land, the origins of his people, and the undisguised result of many decades to produce the perfect rendition of stories he'd been raised on. Times were that he had stood himself about deep reflection, and knew great pride and contentment at crafting a piece of history himself. But not this day. This day he scarce afforded his illustrious labours a moments glance. There were other things upon his mind.

His destination was a room where the golden light of day beyond broke through the stained glass windows of three pointed lancets and painted a rainbow's spectrum that danced all about the floor like fragments of a coloured breeze. To allow his thoughts to form more fully, Sarnir loitered nigh a small table close to the door and laid his mind and gaze upon the latest challenge it presented.

Their enduring game of chess retained it's lure, a subtle recreation by which he had long sought to instruct his only child in the art of forward thinking. A lesson which apparently could afford more attention yet. The sculptor considered the delicately crafted plaything he had gathered up in his strong hand; a tiny but exquisite figurine of glass, a gift from his talented sister, Sabriel. When no sign indicated that his son had observed his entrance, Erondo positioned the piece gently about the fine board where it might inspire some worthy response. So when he glanced back to gauge his offspring's reaction, impatience rose to points where even love would not restrain it. His son had not yet moved himself from where he stood upon a great four poster bed, reaching to the wall with both hands, where he scrawled about the hard stone wall with a most impressive tool, that had been pilfered from Sarnir's own workshop. So engrossing was this act of inspired vandalism, that Sarnir was not sure whether to be proud or utterly frustrated.

"Checkmate," He prompted, clearing his throat. "You should have seen that coming," he lamented of his winning move, bitterly with thought to his son's failure. "Though I see your mind has wandered otherwheres of late." The tall Noldo waved a hand before him to indicate the extensive labour that had, now that he stopped to notice, spanned the entire wall interior. "Or what would you call this ?" he persisted, and was duely rewarded with the tool replaced within it's owner's hand in silence. The scuptor's fingers closed around the item firmly but his son presented no suggestion that he recognised his father's wrath.

"You put a question to me, one that I have thought much of in answer," he replied. "There were far too many words abounding to commit to memory and I ran out of paper. So there I .."

"You similarly have run out of ... room," Sarnir observed, in some amazement. He drew a finger across a snatch of the scribbles and furrowed his brow as he digested the meaning of several words. "We shall have to construct an extension .." he shook his head, in some amusement. At least the boy was practicing a worthy art, regardless of the subject matter.

"There is no space I could not fill with expression of the given subject," Sarnirion informed him, unafraid. "You asked me .. why her ?" He spread his arms wide, as explanation. "This is but the foreword." He waved a hand before him, as though painting the promise of yet more to come. His pale eyes spoke of some vision only he could yet observe. His father had seen the look before this day, he had worn that mask himself.


Sarnir took a seat upon the bed, patting the covers beside him as a solemn cue that led his son to sit and share the length. The two sat for a while then matched in their silence, contemplative the both, and stubborn. One dark, one light, both resolved that they were right and neither would relent.

"I received word of Manquento Aiwenare this afternoon." The Father's blue eyes rippled with what a weight this had endowed about his day, and he observed a deeper silence, featuring the swallowing of nerve. "He wrote me thanks for the sculptures of ice that were delivered, and takes this to mean I am grown more agreeable to the notion of a union between our houses."

No answer was forthcoming, that the Sculptor was forced to continue. Fortune favoured him thus, that to make expression of his thoughts had never been a difficulty.

"A strange thing, would you not say ?" Sarnir broached, knowingly, "since, well, .. ice .." he made a rude noise. "Any fool can carve with ice. It is an utter waste of time moreso, for ice melts, it shall not endure. What is the point of crafting something that you will only come to mourn when it inevitably departs ?"

"Stone endures," his son recited, as though bored, as though he had heard this tirade some thousand times in his life already. "Stone shelters, stone protects and stands as timeless legacy." He turned a calm face upon his parent. "You said I was not ready yet for stone."

"Stone is hard," the sculptor admitted, willingly. "That is why. Because if it were easy then everyone would do it. Because if it were easy, it would not be anything of an accomplishment ! What happens, tell me, when you make a mistake as you chisel ice ? Come on ! Tell me ! You but wait for it to melt and freeze it over anew. Naught lost, but naught gained either. Now tell me what happens if you make a mistake chiselling stone ?"

The silence betrayed a recognition of the lesson being vibrantly extolled.

"Exactly !" Sarnir raved. "You make a mistake with stone, and that is it. Your raw materials are ruined and you have wasted all time and energies with naught to show for it. So tell me why you think practice is not important ?"

"I said not so," his son observed, stubbornly.

"A gift of ice, indeed !" the sculptor rolled his eyes. "Although all things considered, as the choice to cater for a childish crush, it seems rather fitting. For it will last about as long as will all sentiment for .." He faltered there, as his son rose, fists trembling with emotion, clearly ready to protest against whatever disparaging remark was hurled at his affections.

"I have displeased you," the younger Elf acknowledged. "Yet she is worth whatever may .."

"She .." Sarnir began, gathering a vast array of ammunition against the particular flighty and pampered young maiden whom his son had taken to his heart "is .."

"She is everything," he was interrupted.



Sarnir sighed. "You have seen little of this world, my son. You think her to be the most fair thing your eyes have fallen upon. But how many fair maids have you seen at all ? What is fair when there is naught with which to compare it ?"

"If there are other varieties I care not," came the immediate of answers. "I shall have her, or none other. She is ... there are no words"

"Then with what have you decorated half our home ?" his father would have him explain. "You do realise that she is only dallying with you because her father wants to raise his standing in the city. To be associated with our house .."

"I know what little you think of Aiwenare," his son allowed, equally enflamed of passion on the subject that rose as a fed fire between them. "And I could care less for her father, her mother, any of them. There is but her."

"So think you now," spoke the Father. "Yet you must be practical."

"Always you have counselled me," came the admission, followed by a sigh. "even when I sought not your opinion .."

"And so shall I continue to counsel such sense until there comes some sign that it is sowed !" Sarnir blew the first strains of an argument aside, and barraged onward with his own agenda. There was clearly far too much Teleri in his son. Romantic; and yet stubborn as a Noldo. "You are young. I know there must come a time when any son must try his father, to become an adult in due turn. But trust me, on this matter, you shall come to see my way. If you would prove yourself my equal, elect a more worthy battle to arouse you. In time, I am certain, you shall find your fair lady grown dull, or in a field of equally fair blooms, she would shine a little less grand .."


"If she were but a pebble amongst rubies, I would find her nonetheless alluring !" The argument startled Sarnir, and seized the abrupt resounding emptiness to swell in volume and extremes. "She is not some mere thing that is pleasing to gaze upon !" his son sought to better clarify his stand on the matter. "She infects me like a plague ! I swear I seek not to find myself pitted between you and her, and yet she is settled already deep beneath my skin ! I am addicted to my poison, and would not look to know any cure that all the sage and wise may wish to bestow ! Think not in anger of your son, but pity. For I swear her name is as a temple I might worship all the rest of my days, and her face a deity as fair as all the constellations of the heavens ever scattered to light up the sky. She is Feapoldie and all else is naught at all. I love her as sure as I do hate her, for I need her. And I think now I might never be without her, for the memory be ever burned upon my eyes that naught shall seem fair lest it be her image, and no sound be glad lest it should equal the mercurial tones of the song her lips may sing."


As the momentous speech, fit to rival many of his father's upon subjects far less popular, drew at length toward a close, Sarnir found himself sunk into uneasy acceptance. "You think I would have come upon some cure by now ?"A faint smile lit the cold hearth of the grim sculptor's features and he mused. "But for your Mother .."

The youth's face dropped into disgust and amusement. "I beg you no !" he pleaded with his father, coming close to mirth. "Of my parents, I need not to hear details !!"

"You would not be here," a silvery voice observed, like the lilt of a flute's refrain, from whence it had entered, unobserved, about the door, left invitingly ajar, "if not for those details."


Menellote graced the room, and her small family, with her mutely gleaming presence. Her stance as proud and tall as her husband, but the veil which tumbled from the crown of her alabaster brow as cold and gleaming as a pale star itself, in direct contrast to her husband's rich tresses of dark velvet. Both father and son rose with some immediacy, to their full respective heights and to observe the serene lady of the house. A spirit both so bold and equally unswerving as her beloved, that even her fair colouring had not been dissolved by the renowned dominancy of the Cenilwe's dark mantle. In their child the first in all the generations of the dynasty to not know the common blessings of his father's folk about his hue. Such was the strength deep in Silosse that ever her blood would not be overwhelmed. She was the only one who might ever see her husband's lips to silence, the only one.

Sarnir thus said naught at her mere arrival upon them, but handed his son, his apprentice, his offspring, the tool that he would see put back in it's assigned place. Where all things, to his mind, should stay. The youth departed, reading the directive in the sculptor's eyes, and admitting if not aloud, that he had erred by borrowing the means to shape the feeling of his room forever more. They watched him go, the father worn to the point of exhaustion.


"He has some words on him, that one," Sarnir remarked, naively. His wife's amusement shivered from her starry locks to her bare feet, and she placed a hand against her husband's chest, with meaning.

"He has a mind to learn what has been taught," she observed, sweetly.

"If only he would hear all of what would be said !" came the sculptor's lament. "This girl ... she is as a fair face of rock. At first glance pleasing, to be sure. But you can never know wherein there lies a vein, a flaw, that when tapped into shall see the entire work come to nothing but dust and broken dreams. Stone is hard yet stone is frail. Once a piece is lost, chipped away, ..." he sighed, "it can never be replaced."

"Show faith," he was bade, calmly. "We do not know all things."

"The stars share with you some secret," he assumed. Menellote smiled no answer that would satisfy him.

"Come, let us gaze upon them together, as once we did," she urged, as a siren tugging at resolve. "Leave your child learn for himself. He will not be told. He takes after his father. And I would serve his father fair distraction .." she raised an eyebrow, which he mimicked, loosening restraint. "Do you not remember ..," she compelled him, lighting the last candle of diversion, "how you do enjoy to be .. distracted ?"

"Might be you shall have to serve me some impressionable reminder ..." her husband surrendered. And silence reigned throughout the Tower of Erondo the remainder then of many hours. Their son slipped out without notice, and his parents, wrapped up in each other, cared not to notice. Love had vanquished them all, respectively.
Last edited by Ercassie on Tue Oct 20, 2020 8:45 pm, edited 3 times in total.

Guardian of Imladris
Points: 254 
Posts: 139
Joined: Mon Sep 14, 2020 10:53 pm
Image
~ artwork by illustrator and renderer Ted Nasmith ~

Image
Image

at Úrmaica “Fireblade” Tower Mansion
Home of Märsathôn and his family in Tirion upon Túna in Valinor

Years of the Trees 1450


"And when Melkor saw that these lies were smouldering, and that pride and anger were awake among the Noldor, he spoke to them concerning weapons; and in that time the Noldor began the smithying of swords and axes and spears."
~ Tolkien, Chapter 7: Of the Silmarils and the Unrest of the Noldor, The Silmarillion


~ Private RP ~


Image Image
Image Image

The intensity of the light of Laurelin, the Golden Tree of Valinor on Ezellohar hill had cast forth its golden sheen upon the great city of the Noldor. There, standing notably higher than the terraced homes that surrounded it, stood Úrmaica, the Fireblade Mansion that had been built by the masons of Tirion in the likeness of a prominent tower. Rivaled only by the Mindon Eldaliéva, tower of Ingwë, High King of the Elves.

It was called “The Pride of Märsathôn”, for it seemed to be cherished by the Master Smith far more than his own family and stood at the same lofty heights of his arrogance. A rather misplaced sentiment, as Märsathôn’s skills specialized in metal and ore, not stonework, and he had little to do with Úrmaica’s architectural designs when they were drawn. He had volunteered, however, to labor his services for its construction, for he possessed a great strength in his body.

But this tale is not about Märsathôn, his follies, and eventual redemption. No, this about his eldest son, Mátholdrên the Flameheart, and the coming-out ball of his demure sister, Miría of Tirion. Nothing more than a distant memory now, long since passed to those who were actually there.

...

“Presenting, the youngest inhabitant of Úrmaica and newest apprentice of Tirion’s own artists' guild… Miría, daughter of Märsathôn.”

Hand-clapping and whistles rang out in the ballroom like a march of golden Noldirin bells, as a crowd of elaborately dressed citizens and guests of the city upon Túna awaited the arrival and formal introduction of the newest member of the Noldorin aristocracy. However, as the butler of Fireblade Mansion extended an arm for the grand entrance of a certain lady, a deafening silence crashed like a sea wave over everyone present, and no one descended the staircase leading down into the ballroom.

“Miría, daughter of Märsathôn,” cried the butler again, expanding the lungs in his chest furthermore this time.

Again, no one came.

“Miría, daughter of -”

“Oh bellows blow, will you shut up!” yelled Märsathôn, shattering the glass of his wine flute with an angry squeeze of his right hand. He silenced the butler before he could finish calling out for his daughter a third time and barked, “You will run out of air and keel over blue in the face before she can so much as hear you!”

Märsathôn tugged at the seams of his burgundy and black swallowtail coat, pulling in the heat of his rising fury at the tall satin collar of his white ruffled shirt. He had already had to endure the presence of many uninvited guests at his daughter’s ball, but this disappearance on her part was the last aggravation he would be willing to suffer.

The butler blushed for shame, moving away from the bottom of the staircase.

“My dear, there’s no need to fuss,” uttered Úthwilra, placing a gentle hand on the side of her husband’s chest that glinted with a golden pin brooch. She had slipped into a snug blue frost gown for the occasion, a close-fitting dress that fit like a glove on her tall, gracefully curving silhouette, and the brilliance of her scarlet hair had been fashioned up in a softly swirled pompadour bun.

“Úthwilra,” growled Märsathôn, his voice rising to a shout, “find your impetuous daughter this instant, or help me, I will whip her without mercy in the public square!”

The resounding echo of many deep and fair voices calling “Miría” resounded throughout Fireblade’s hallways, chambers, and balconies as the tower mansion’s guests spread far and wide throughout the property, searching for the star of the ball who would not come.

Diamonds, white as starlight, draped across Úthwilra’s collarbone and across her brow and over her ears clinked as she hurried down the stairs into the gardens of her family’s elegant home.

“Mátholdrên,” she said, addressing her eldest with concern, “I will search the labyrinth, you walk along the East Wall and search the Fountain Yard… and pray that we find your sister before your father does.”

Mátholdrên, who had been spooning a crystal cup of fruit pudding to his lips before his father’s abusive mouth had begun to spit fire at him and his mother nodded in slow approval and watched Úthwilra along with the tapping sound of her glass heels, fade away and disappear into the north-facing maze of Fireblade Mansion.

He walked along the East Wall steadily in carefully calculated strides, and he heard a slight rustle coming from just behind him on his left.

Mátholdrên peered carefully into the shadows between the shrubbery and saw crimson-red strands of hair snagged and stretched out within.

“I don’t recall our mother, a Master Gardener of the Noldor, planting cardinal climbers amidst the black pines Miría,” he stated, sounding matter-of-factly as he chided her and placing his white-gloved hands on his hips while doing so.

Shhh!” a hiss returned to him from within the darkness of the pines, “I cannot hide here if you let them all know where I am.”

“Please come on out, Miría,” requested Mátholdrên, “the longer you hide in there, the worse your tongue-lashing from father is going to be tomorrow.”

“But I… I can’t,” she squeaked, retreating further into her hideout.

“Why ever not?” he asked, “Märsathôn has spent a small fortune on this soiree for you. All our relatives are here: mother’s family, Aunt Saira and Aunt Aglarebeth, father’s associates, why even Hélenda too. They have all arrived just to celebrate your entry into adulthood and you have only disappointed them thus far.”

“I…like Hélenda,” said Miría, being slow to speak and emerging from the pines from where she had begun to detach herself.


Image

Her face was the last part of her to be revealed to Mátholdrên, and she would not turn her back to him, lest he sweep her up and over one of his broad shoulders and force her into the ballroom against her will.

“You are an absolute vision little sister,” said Mátholdrên, smiling kindly as he admired his little sister’s raiment. She was clad in a ball gown of mint-green, ruffled with dense ivory lace at the sleeves. The topmost portion of her coiling tresses has been pinned up somewhat and a short jeweled necklace matching the color of her eyes rested at the base of her neck.

“Thank you,” she whispered playing with her thumbs nervously, “mother had it made.”

“Why are you so afraid?” Mátholdrên went on to ask, returning to the subject at hand, “ You have been to plenty of balls in the past. Did your own friends not have débutantes for themselves? All you have to do is spin on the dance floor with your suitors, indulge in a bit of conversation with those kissing-up to our father's progeny, and then it will be over. You can stand in a corner for the rest of the event if you want. He would not even mind.”

“I never wanted a ball,” she said in her defense, becoming upset with her brother’s claims of cowardice, “I don't want to get married.”

Mátholdrên chuckled, licking his lips. “Miría,” he continued, doing his best to hide his amusement so as to not offend her intelligence, “you don’t have to marry anyone. You just have to pretend that you are. This, everything, it is all for show. Father might not have even bothered to host it if appearances didn’t matter to him and his smithing guild. Rubbing elbows with the nobles is how he has outdone most of his competitors. You have nothing to worry about and I would never lie to you.”

Miría flicked her gaze down and did not reply. The possibility of an expected marriage was not the only matter that caused her newly revealed anxiety and her brother would soon discover this much.

Her green eyes grew large and round and fixed themselves on Mátholdrên, as a wave of fear washed over her and sent her body trembling. Then Miría took backward steps into the safety of the pines once more.


Image

Mátholdrên pinched the bridge of his nose and closed his hazel eyes with an exasperated sigh. “Why are you hiding again?'' he asked, bothered now by his sister’s obstinance.

From the foliage, a shuddered whimper followed by a distressed voice reached his ears.

“They’re making weapons Mátho, all of them. Father, mother… even you! I saw the sword. I saw everything!”

Mátholdrên stood beyond the pines along the East Wall as if arrow-shot. It took a moment for him to find his voice again.

“Now who told you that?” he said, at last, clearing his throat.

“...Birös,” she replied, guilt at this divulgence weighing heavily in her voice, “I went to your forge but you weren’t there. Birös sat me down and told me all about the weapons, and shields and armor you and him have started making. He told me he could make me a sword too and even teach me how to fight. Why Mátho? Why do I need to learn how to fight? Who are we going to fight?!

Birös. Of course, it was Birös. Damn him.

Looking at his sister morosely, Mátholdrên let a long, deep breath out and averted his gaze.

“I don’t know yet Miría,” he said in a low voice, shrugging his shoulders, “nobody perhaps.”

Then again, could Mátholdrên ever truly expect for Miría, who was an avid painter but nobody’s fool, to remain in the dark about the recent undertakings of the Noldor?

Mátholdrên realigned his shoulders and a smile spread across his face. Nothing bad had happened yet, and nothing would come of these things surely, so why worry.

“How about this,” he began, tapping a finger on his chin and motioning for his sister to follow him, “you dance with whoever you have to, and I promise to sneak you out at the first possible chance.”

Miría poked her head out again. “You promise Mátho? No tricks?”

“No tricks,” he reassured her, extending his hand for her to take.

Troubled Mátholdrên and hesitant Miría, returned to the ballroom in silence that was nothing short of intentional, however, the belated arrival of the star of the débutante was welcomed with an uproar of song and cheer in the ballroom; and as Miría took to the dance floor, her earlier disappearance was almost completely forgotten by the attendants. Why even Märsathôn’s rage subsided.


Image

Mátholdrên watched his sister waltz with a number of young and ambitious herbalists, smiths, masons, and loremasters with all the grace and appeal befitting a member of the house of Märsathôn. She wore a forced smile at all times, though none of the guests present would ever know, that is except for Mátholdrên. They shared the same unique talent, his sister and he, for masking their misery successfully behind insincerity, though he certainly hoped neither of them would be forced to use this ability of theirs too often in the near future.

He was wrong. For the unrest of the Noldor would not die on the vine, and instead would erupt to its full height and lead to a number of dark and terrible deeds being done in the name of rebellion against the Valar, much of which, Märsathôn and his kin would take part in and ultimately regret. Fate, however, would not be kind, and Mátholdrên would be torn away from Miría by the manipulations of Birös, his supposed friend.
Last edited by Sur Vanar Utírieste on Mon Jan 04, 2021 5:08 am, edited 2 times in total.

Ilmarë
Ilmarë
Points: 2 867 
Posts: 3005
Joined: Sat May 16, 2020 9:29 pm
The Kumiho
Taur-im-Duinath, First Age


Image

The forest of Taur-im-Duinath pressed thick around the wandering family of four: gnarled, moss-bearded trees stood like silent sentinels, seeing them along their way. In the heavy, close air of the woods, the elves’ footfalls made not a sound. Two youths clung to their mother’s hands, fearful of the watchful woods and the unknown terrors it might house. What few possessions they had brought south with them were slung over their shoulders in deerskin pouches.

This family was among those few Avari who wandered the Forest Between Rivers, and they were to join those rarer still who made a lasting abode within the woods. The deep cave in which they settled lay at the foot of a great hill, upon which a cluster of trees stood like a crown. Standing atop the hill and outside this circle of trees afforded them a clear view of Taur-im-Duinath for miles. It would have been, in the eyes of the Eldar, a primitive and pitiful home at best, but it sufficed for this family. With moss and leaves they stuffed sleeping pads; an open fire at the cave’s mouth kept them warm and dry; and with weapons made of stone, they hunted and fended off threats to their secluded life.

There came a day when the father of the family ascended to the top of the hill to look in all directions for signs of movement - and, by extension, food. His sons had grown into fine hunters, and they were even now occupied with sharpening their tools. The father circled the cluster of trees to look east, then south, then west, then north. As he faced the northern side of the hill, there was a rustling and then the snap! of a branch breaking behind him. The father removed a knife from his belt and crept back to the edge of the trees, crouched low and ready to strike. Another crack! betrayed whatever lay in wait. He stepped boldly into the shade of the trees, only to find himself confronted by the last thing in the world he had expected to see: a child.

She was dark-haired and clearly of their race - who else could penetrate so far into these woods unharmed? - but quite alone.

“Who are you?” asked the father sharply in his shock.

The child said nothing.

“I said, child, who are you?” he repeated, more gently this time. “Where are your people?”

The girl blinked and shaded her eyes against the morning sun to see him more clearly. Yes, this will do, she thought.

“I have no people,” she replied simply. Though she spoke few words, her voice was sweet and musical. “I am lost.”

The father returned his knife to his belt, then knelt before the child to look upon her more closely. She was dressed all in white, shockingly clean for one so young who had clearly traveled far to reach this place. Her dark hair shone in the rays of sunlight falling through the canopy of leaves above; black eyes gazed steadily into his face. A small stone of deep, royal blue glinted on a silver chain about her neck.

“Where did you get that, child?” he asked, gazing in wonder at her necklace. It seemed strange to him that a lost child should have something so fine upon her.

“It is mine,” was all she said in reply.

The father considered her closely for a few moments more. “Where are you going? Where will you stay?” he asked at last, pity overcoming his deep skepticism of outsiders.

The child shrugged. “I do not know.”

“You will come with me for now, at least,” he said, offering her a hand. She took it silently and walked with him down the hill.

* * *

With time, the reticent child from that day grew warm and playful among her newly-found family. She was the daughter the mother had always dreamed of raising. As years passed, her beauty revealed itself. Her hair fell in a sleek, midnight cascade down her back, and her features were fine. She was cunning and quick, and could soon outhunt her brothers should she put forth the time and effort. This she rarely did, though, preferring the quiet and stillness of solitary walks within the wood. Occasionally, it seemed as though her shadow stretched into shapes incongruent with her form - almost as if she was surrounded by a flowing aura - but the family was happy to ascribe this peculiarity to the dense and gloomy woods surrounding them, and to the strange way the light filtered through the trees.

But even as the parents of this unusual family fell into contentedness in their home, their sons were drawn to the wandering ways of their people. Separately and a few years apart, they packed their things and bid their parents and sister a sad farewell, promising to return every now and again if they were able. Each time a brother left, a small smile pulled on the corners of their sister’s mouth.

The first brother traveled east and, on his first night abroad, came across the carcass of a rabbit. It lay as if asleep on a bed of thick grass, save for the fact that its intestines had spilled out from the savage wound in its belly. They lay glistening in the starlight. Soon enough, he came across a fawn which had died in the same fashion. These two were the beginning of a pattern. He examined each maimed creature he found, puzzled by the strange way in which they all had perished. Their people may have hunted with less refined tools than their Eldarin kin, but their kills still were neat and humane. Whatever had done this was something altogether more savage.

The second brother traveled south and, without knowing what his brother had seen, soon found a similar state of affairs. Neither knew what to make of this mystery, but both feared the work of Powers beyond their comprehension, fueled in no small part by seeds of doubt planted long ago by Morgoth, intended to incite terror in the Avari. They went forth from these encounters with wariness and worry, but they themselves were unharmed in all their travels.

* * *

Many years later, there came a day when the brothers met by chance beside a stream. Each had journeyed far and seen much of the forest in which they had grown, and of the world beyond. Each had heard rumors of a dark presence in the heart of Taur-im-Duinath which had driven away most living creatures. Each had concluded that it was time to return home to see that their parents and sister were safe. And so they traveled together back to the hill deep within those woods.

When they arrived, their sister stood at the mouth of the cave to meet them. Her hair had grown even longer than they remembered; she wore it now in a braid down her back, and her face was dark with sorrow. As ever, she was clad in white. “Our parents are slain,” she said solemnly in greeting, pulling each brother into an embrace. She would not say more, but led the brothers to the top of the hill. Two stones stood on its northern side in memory of their parents.

Try as they might, the brothers were unable to learn more of their parents’ death than what their sister had told them when they arrived. She was cold and quiet, seemingly consumed with recent grief. Despite the evident depths of her despair, she invited her brothers to stay at the very least for one night, and offered to cook them a fine meal. “It will do me good to be among family again,” she said.

And so the brothers stayed, and their sister did indeed assemble a grand meal for them - grand for the forest of Taur-im-Duinath, at any rate. They feasted on boar and pickled roots spiced with herbs. Fresh spring water quenched their deep thirst, and at the very end, they ate a generous mix of fresh berries, whose sweet juices burst upon their tongues with every bite.

Darkness fell, and their fire burned low. The brothers unrolled sleeping mats and drifted off to sleep in the cave they had once called home. Their sister sat beneath the light of a waxing moon, adding fuel to the fire to keep them warm through the night.

It was still dark when the younger of the two brothers awoke. The pale moon and stars above cast a dim light into the cave, and the fire added its own warm glow. He heard the soft sounds of chewing. After a time, he sat up in irritation, for the noises were sticky in his ears, and he could not fall back asleep. “Surely,” he muttered in disbelief, “you ate more already tonight than in the last several years combined?” Shielding his eyes from even the low light of their fire, he turned toward the sounds. A figure sat silhouetted between himself and the flames. “Brother!” he hissed, “if you must eat more, at least pass some to me.”

He stood and approached the figure, placing a hand on its shoulder. The figure whipped around, and he saw not his brother, but the pale face of his sister. Her lips and chin ran dark and wet with some liquid, and her eyes glowed an unnatural pale green, clashing with the blue light of the moon. Her dress, white as snow, was stained red with blood. In an instant, he realized that the wetness glistening upon her face was blood as well. His mouth opened in a silent cry and he staggered back from her, only to trip over the prone, lifeless body of his brother, whose stomach had been torn open, his ribs cracked and tossed aside.

The younger brother landed upon soft, curling intestines which lay discarded in favor of the real prize: a liver, smooth and slick and held, now half-eaten, in his sister’s hands. Her fingernails had elongated into needle-like claws, and he saw, when she smiled at him, that her teeth were fangs. He was a hunter. He had fought off things far stronger than his sister. Yet he could not stand. On his back, the living brother retreated, fighting against a heaviness in his limbs which had seized him the moment those green eyes had locked with his. His heart raced. His sister, eyes still gleaming like beacons of terror, stalked slowly after him, consuming their brother’s liver as she went. The sound of her chewing seemed to echo ceaselessly around the cave and joined with the sound of his own heartbeat to fill his ears until he curled, nearly senseless, into a ball. He reached out without looking to clutch for a root, a rock, anything with which he might fend her off. His hand closed on a smooth, light object and he drew it into his chest. Turning it in his hand to solidify his grip, his thumb slipped into a large, gaping hole in the object. An eye socket. A skull.

His sister took her time finishing off their brother’s liver. Each bite of soft flesh filled her mouth and augmented her strength. Her teeth, sharp and merciless, made a fine pulp of the still-warm meat. At last, she swallowed the final bite. “I have been waiting for you,” she crooned, kneeling beside her brother. He was frozen with fear, still clutching the skull in spite of his revulsion. “There is only so much sustenance to be gained from the creatures of the woods, and mother and father have been gone for so long now.” The brother dared to take another glimpse at her and saw that her dress appeared to be moving of its own accord, for both she and the air were still. He saw nine voluminous tails emerge from beneath her skirt and array themselves behind her, flowing in an other-worldly wind.

She bent to prize the skull from his fingers. He would not release it. He could not. His every instinct screamed at him to relent and flee, but his body still would not comply. His sister loomed above him, her slight shape and those tails - where had they come from? - occupying his entire field of vision. She gripped his hands and, when he still failed to yield, snapped the bones of his fingers easily and cruelly, ignoring his shout of pain. She held the skull aloft and stared into the voids where once there had been eyes. “I thought you or our brother would return sooner.”

* * *

Image

The fire burned low as day broke over Taur-im-Duinath. The floor of the cave was littered with remnants of the previous night’s struggle, not least the ruined bodies of two Avari who had had the misfortune of growing up with the Kumiho. Ancient even in the days before the rising of the sun, the demon had long roamed formless and free, feeding on the essence of beings great and small - not serving the Dark Lord directly, but certainly left to her own devices at his pleasure. Through the ages, her appetites had grown more substantive, and so she had at last taken up residence in this elven form. She had been patient in finding this family and patient in taking what she desired. But she would never find true satiation, nor would she remain in that one fixed shape.

Paws and snout caked with dried blood, the snow-white fox stepped out of the cave and into the woods. The color of her coat aside, she was no ordinary fox: on all four paws, she stood half as tall as a man; and nine flowing tails, each tipped with charcoal grey, fanned out behind her. A deep blue stone gleamed at her throat.

She gave the cave one last look, and moved on.

Wise One of Lothlorien
Points: 1 638 
Posts: 958
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:30 am
For @Ercassie , Merry Christmas! Many actions and some character dislodge were from your first Ospiel post of this series.

(To be moved into AOA when the time comes)


Hatholdir Nârroval
Ered Wethrin
- Eleven years after the Fall of Gondolin
and Valion Mordagnir's capture - circa 521 FA

Image
Narn Cûminya, Tale of the First Bow
- Chapter Two -

"Then the warriors of the Mole being more numerous than those few of the Wing,
and loyal to their lord, came at Tuor and there were great blows, but no man
might stand before the wrath of Tuor, and they were smitten and
driven to fly into what dark holes they might, or flung from the walls."

- Tolkien, from The Book of Lost Tales II: The Fall of Gondolin


"Their kind was reviled in the wake of Prince Maeglin’s treachery but Ospiel was entirely
unaware of the fate of Gondolin and they were thus considered her saviours....
Hatholdir had taken up the sword Anguirel from the charred body of his Prince,
and led all those that he could find to a place of seclusion where they
might recover strength. They also had recovered several lonely rogues and renegades,
of both Eldar and Edain, who were wandering the fraught realm of Beleriand
in need of support. Ospiel was glad to learn from Hatholdir
that Erfaron had survived the Nirnaeth Arnoediad..."

- from Ospiel's Biography Submission



"The remnant of the Eldar of Hithlum were taken to the mines in the north
and laboured there as thralls, save some that eluded him and escaped into the wilds and the mountains."

- Tolkien, from The Silmarillion: Of the Fifth Battle: Nirnaeth Arnoediad

"I will seek that which was lost, and bring again that which was driven away,
and will bind up that which was broken, and will strengthen that which was sick."

- Ezekiel 34:16, KJV


"And no wonder, for Satan himself
masquerades as an angel of light."

- 2 Corinthians 11:14 NIV


Hatholdir came to the foothills where hidden Mole pathways ascended from the river vale. Hatholdir's people devised the narrow dirt routes which led ultimately to their caverns within Mithrim's southern mountains. They had encamped between Sirion and the nameless stream flowing near Malduin for a week. Hatholdir tirelessly patrolled the Pass of Sirion with his Mole companies to seek out and destroy anything or anyone who threatened their alpine colony whether it be Minion, Easterling, or Elf of the Wing. It had been eleven years since the foundation of the Mole sanctuary but Hatholdir was adamant and no one defied him on this. He sent Galudess, one of the few Mole women, ahead with a scouting team before they dared to venture on.

Night had fallen and Hatholdir was eager to be gone, knowing Orcs enjoyed their evil delights in the evening dark. It was as he feared, receiving the report of Galudess within the hour. There an was an Orc troop coming down with a prisoner, an elven woman who had a broken bow; Galudess, whose heart was softer than most, promised Hatholdir when he pressed her that the bound elleth was no one she recognized from Gondolin. Hatholdir, desperate for allies, decided they would save her. The Moles following Galudessuntil they heard it, the voice of an Orc. "You can drop that toad sticker now she-elf. It won't help you." Hatholdir saw a comely elleth, an archer with pale skin and sable hair. She was tormented by the studded Orc-ropes. Part of him didn't want to care, to move on and go home to his woman, but the other half which always won out thirsted for vengeance and...acceptance.

"She's just an lowly archer," Asgar snarled in contempt. He withered beneath Hatholdir's virulent gaze.

"She is a slayer, that alone matters," Hatholdir rebuked him. "We must exist. We cannot afford to drive strangers away, expecially those with a soldier's experience. Our lives depend on friendship. We take anyone in, Old Moles and New Moles, Elf or Man. Your girl dwells with us. I care; if I didn't, I would have let her starve or die or be captured or...worse."

Asgar, his face flushed in embarrassment, said nothing but nodded duitifully.

Grey meaty fingers grasped her throat from behind and drove the elleth's face first against the grassy knoll. When they started prying her supple fingers from her shattered bow Hatholdir could not allow the Moles to stand idle. Since they had the advantage of surprise, he ordered them to spring from the shadows. They surged past their king, leaping out of the riverine woods. The Moles charged the hillock with axe and sword while Hatholdir remained behind, one hand resting on Anguirel's pommel. Every attack was a killing blow. Moles were efficient, brutal annihilators. When the Orcs laid dead, literally hacked to pieces, Hatholdir strode toward the elleth with a lopsided grin of amusement; he was sure that his Moles impressed her. He coolly regarded the work of his patrol with a fervent pride.

"Nine Orcfilth dead," boasted bold Asgar, panting. He spat blood on the ground derisively along with a single tooth but he didn't mourn its loss; Hatholdir assured him its void would give him a rakish air. "We took this of them ..." remarked Asgar, looking repulsed by the elleth who was rising up. So daunted by her cold stare, Asgar stepped back and Thalbor - his nearest neighbor - guffawed.

"Four were already robbed of their lives when we arrived," Galudess admitted, honestly, for consideration; no doubt wanting the archer to be welcomed into the fold and shot Asgar a baleful stare; she desired more female company than Meluiwen, Idrasaith, and Gwenbril. Galudess unravelled the bonds about the elleth with Herontortha. Asgar and Thalbor were regarding her ruined bow with wonder and contempt. The Moles used two-bladed axes and swords primarily; there were no archers among them. Many of their following deemed archery a coward's means of fighting. Hatholdir didn't share this view; as long as the enemy fell and did not rise again, he didn't care what weapon his warriors used. He only decided with Maeglin what their arsenal would be, officially, to set the Moles apart from any other House in Gondolin; the lot of them followed the standard, bearing axes, but few others favored the sword as Maeglin had. Hatholdir continued silently gazing at the elleth in admiration, a soft smile playing on his lips. She kept a tenacious grip on her bow despite the disapproving looks of Asgar and Thalbor, the youngest Moles.

"You wear the garb of Fingon," Herontortha informed her. He was one of Hatholdir's beloved friends although their personalities laid at far ends of the spectrum. Hatholdir believed the ends justified the means and would sink to the lowest depth of depravity to accomplish his goals. Herontortha was analytical and cautious; he was snooty and self-righteous but had a good heart although he often resorted to immoral decisions, pressured by Hatholdir's silvertongue. The knowledge she was an outsider relieved the company. She wasn't a Mole-hunter of the Wing House.

The slender elleth with the mane of straight ebony hair and an austere appearance was named Ospiel. The High King charged her to defend the realm when he rode off to the disaster that was the Nirnaeth Arnoediad. She told the Moles what they knew already; they had fought on that battlefield where Fingon was slaughtered.

"So who are you that came here unlooked for and with such timely intervention ?"

The Moles proclaimed their origin and declared Hatholdir as their heir & leader. He stifled a chuckle, observing Ospiel's bewildered expression, but a mounting euphoria radiated through him. The Moles could bend the truth or tell any lie and she'd believe them. Hatholdir thrived on moments like this. She was like a ewe, seperated from her herd in the wilderness. The prey of wolves. She belongs to me now.

"King," said tall and haughty Herontortha with clear emphasis. "Successor of Maeglin, who was nephew to late Fingon, son of his sister the late Lady Aredhel."

Hatholdir experienced a swelling elation, noticing Ospiel's widening silver eyes. Some of his best victims were unaware and necessitous. I have her in the palm of my hand. There is no escape.

Hatholdir hardly suppressed the urge to launch his head back, cackling. Ospiel believed the Gondolindrim never left their hidden home. The wave of incredulity passing over the Moles was almost tangible but Hatholdir hadn't felt this triumphant since he stood over Rog's burnt corpse and Penlod's eviscerated cadaver in the ruins of Gondolin.

"Gondolin is now no more, no more than our late king Turgon," Galudess grimly announced, causing Ospiel to step back in utter disbelief, her black grief shared by the Moles whose despair registered evidently on their sorrowful reddened faces.

"The royal line of Fingolfin is spent," Thalbor clarified, slicing the air with the knife of his moleskin glove.

"The King's daughter, Idril, stolen by a gluttonous mortal!" scoffed Asgar.

Hatholdir smirked. He had no qualms rewriting his city's history and twisting the minds of young Moles; even now Hatholdir forced Asgar's scholarly lover - Gwenbril, student of loremistress Aimira Mordagnir - to instruct Mole children on his view of the world.

"We are all that has survived the wreckage of our ruin," Herontortha explained, spreading his long spindly arms to encompass all the Moles present.

Ospiel asked if they heard of what became of Doriath. The Moles shook their heads, not to indicate that they didn't know but that their acquired knowledge was not good.

"When the Dwarves murdered King Thingol, Queen Melian fled oversea which destabilized its protective Girdle," said Galudess in abject bitterness. She was half Sindarin. "The Feanorians stormed the forests of the kingdom and destroyed it in their battle to wrest the Silmaril from Dior, Thingol's heir. He was slain. Many of the brothers met their end in that terrible match, Celegorm and Curufin and Caranthir. Only Maedhros and Maglor and the twins - Amrod and Amras - are still alive. These things we know only from travellers we encounter who have lived beyond the walls of Echoriath."

Hatholdir's sly smile faltered when Ospiel claimed she only had her bow. Her resolute demeanor moved him profoundly.

When she threatened the Moles, Hatholdir's humor returned. Most others were generous with their laughter, especially Asgar and Thalbor who laughed the loudest. Moles were vicious and their cruelty had become fouller in hiding. Idrasaith, one of his most loyal lieutenants, would soon unveil to their Easterling interlopers and Wing persuers the most heinous, terrifying malevolence of her vile imagination...

"Would you be comforted any," Herontortha said in a gentle voice, vanquishing the small space between them, with his hands raised to placate Ospiel, "to learn that at least one other Elf, draped in the tatters of Hithlum's uniform, came to embrace our own before this day? Not all who followed your High King shared his fate..."

Hatholdir saw the elleth visibly relax, saying she would come with them to meet their king.

"You look upon him now, Ospiel of Hithlum!" said Hatholdir, smiling at her charmingly. The Moles, including Herontortha, parted way for him to approach the vagabond. "What they say is true, I am Maeglin's heir and master of the Moles." He made himself look somber, circling Ospiel like a curious shark with moleskin gloves laced behind his back as he spoke. "There's much you don't know. Allow me to educate you." The little white lies came easily. "The army of Gondolin was at the Nirnaeth Arnoediad to succour the Union of Maedhros. We retreated to our city and with us came a High Elf named Erfaron - known also as Sarnirion - looking for his betrothed, Fëapoldië...only to find her married to another Elf, a Sinda of Nevrast called Laegon. Erfaron and I became close friends and joined the House of the Mole; he is not with us though, deciding to protect Fëapoldië's daughter, Nariel, on their journey south."

Hatholdir didn't reveal the location of the Havens of Sirion, not just because he wanted to encourage Ospiel with one tantalizing bit of information at a time but since Erfaron's present whereabouts made him upset as did his stubbornness to watch over Nariel. He swallowed a lump in his throat, missing his comrade, but continued speaking a few moments later when he collected himself.

"The spies of Morgoth discovered our city's location and destroyed Gondolin. Before its fall there were Houses which each subject was divided into; the Moles were one of many. The Swan Wing, led by Tuor the Usurper, accused the Moles of treachery; he encouraged everyone to believe we plotted with the Enemy and that Maeglin - the mighty Prince - wanted to have his first cousin, Idril, for himself. Tuor ordered the Wing to attack the Moles when we came, desperately, to Idril's house to provide her an escort out of the inferno. Maeglin wanted the finest warriors of the city to ensure the protection of the Princess and her son, Earendil. The Swan Wing had tricked,believing we would abduct her for the pleasure of Maeglin."
Image
Hatholdir came to a stop following one more revolution around Ospiel and heaved a heavy sigh, choking back a real sob to add credence to his gross falsehood. He permitted his genuine heartbreak over the loss of Moles to make him look more convincing to Ospiel. The band of warriors sided with Hatholdir, of course, and Galudess started weeping. Hatholdir opened his strong arms for Galudess to run into. He kissed the young woman's forehead, rolled his palm over her long ebony hair, and caressed her back as she convulsed in his embrace in front of Ospiel. Yes...his smoothly-spoken lies and the emotional turmoil of Galudess would surely impress Ospiel. He kissed her wet face and rubbed her arms to console Galudess, hoping his gentleness would sway Ospiel to accept him more readily. Appearing strong yet tender, a savior who cares, was key to winning anyone he needed in his camp. "Moles were thrown to their death," Hatholdir told Ospiel with Galudess still crying against the muscled haven of his chest.

"Galudess herself was hurled from the walls...by her own husband who was sworn to the Wing. She survived and chose to follow me when Maeglin was murdered. I rallied every Mole over the years and have made a home for them in the Mithrim caverns of Ered Wethrin." Hatholdir eased himself gingerly from Galudess' clutching hold. He looked into her scalding green eyes; he lovingly wiped the stinging tears away, asking her if she was in a better place. She said nothing but that was fine; her reverent gaze spoke volumes. He was and would always be the hero the Moles needed. "We are more numerous than the Wings but they are relentless, constantly trying to stalk us down to kill us all. Galudess had to execute her own husband who would have ended her life."

She broke down again, dropping to her knees to wail in her hands; Hatholdir motioned for Asgar and Thalbor to calm her down. They were aggressive but at times, those two Moles wore their hearts on their sleves.

He resumed pacing around Ospiel. This time, he gave her nothing but the truth.

"We have welcomed many wanderers into our caves. There has been a portion of the Hithlum Eldar who have escaped mines and thralldom of Angband; some have eluded the minions and have concealed themselves in the wilds of Beleriand...or in these vast mountains. We have welcomed all we have been able to rescue from the Easterlings and Orcs; they have become new Moles as have countless straying Elves and Edain evading the Enemy. Smiths and miners and warriors are preferred among us but we accept everyone like healers because we cannot survive on the trades we know, you understand." Hatholdir paused again, gesturing at the Vales of Magor in the distance, the southern slopes of Ered Wethrin nestled beneath the mountains of Dor-lomin and the riverland of Teiglin. "We have friends, the mortals of a Third House settlement. We barter for goods like medicine and food and clothes. I know we look travel-worn but we're actually well-to-do, better than most; we've only been scouting for days and was on our way to our subterranean mansions when Galudess found you."

Hatholdir drew closer to Ospiel with a grave countenance. A wind out of the West rustled the leaves of the elms grown rife and great across the mountain ridges above the grassy knoll. Hatholdir brazenly took solemn possession of her riven weapon. Ospiel and Hatholdir were illuminated in the streaming moonbeams breaking through clouds scudding amid the starsewn heavens. The Moles now encircled them in a ring of fellowship. Their carnelian-bright accouterments caught the lustrous gleam of the luminous sphere, glimmering more vividly.

"Give me your bow, Ospiel of Hithlum," Hatholdir commanded her. His velvety compelling voice was pleasant-sounding as was the whisper of the swaying trees. He didn't mean the bow itself but her allegiance which was just as precious. "You don't have to be afraid anymore," Hatholdir assured her, gliding a thumb over Ospiel's cheek. "I have found a family in the Moles. I want you to find a family in us. I want you to find freedom from fear. If you run, you will chase not flee. This time, it's your foes who will have something to fear. Come away with us and I will give you shelter. The Moles will heal your wounds and we will be your light in the darkness, I swear by Iluvátar's name." The company was startled; vowing by the god of Arda was considered the most sacred and serious kind of oath among the Elves. "If you need to collect any belongings from a refuge of your own your, lead us there. If there are others with you, let me speak to them; they are welcome in our secure haven if they respect our rules."
Last edited by Tharmáras on Sun Feb 14, 2021 8:07 pm, edited 30 times in total.

Nazgûl
Points: 4 293 
Posts: 2756
Joined: Mon May 18, 2020 11:02 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë, YT 1495
(Private with Moriel)

Reality set in. Finnbarr knew what Davos’ answer would be, but somehow hearing the words “your parents are dead” from an adult cemented the reality of his situation. He could feel himself going numb. He wanted to cry and cry and cry, like a child should, but he couldn’t. He wanted to, be wanted nothing more than to curl into a ball and cry until he cried enough tears that the Valar across the mountains gave his parents back to him. He knew, though, it would never happen. His parents were gone, taken, ripped from this world in a single moment and gone forever. They were a fishing line. They were bound and tied together, woven so tightly that nothing could break them. They could overcome the greatest obstacles that the material plane could manifest. They were his parents. But suddenly the line was cut. And in the instant it was cut, everything fell apart and broke. Finnbarr wasn’t sure what to make of the world now. He didn’t know anyone who didn’t have parents. Even ancient elves like Davos had parents. Finnbarr didn’t anymore. What did that make him? Before he could weep, before he could break down, before he could cry, he needed to know what he was. He looked across the bed at Davos. He was a man who know who he was. Yet, after what happened, the young Falmari thought he could see something in the ancient one’s eyes. Was that doubt? Rage? Confusion? Grief? Finnbarr knew he was feeling all of those as well. His throat was dry. He tried to swallow and the muscles in his neck contracted, making him feel like he was trying to swallow a ball of cotton.

Davos took his hand. Finnbarr allowed the old one to take it and looked him in the eye again. A few days ago, he would have been high as the stars just to be in the same room as Davos, now he was having a conversation with him. It seemed so wrong, so mundane and ordinary. But it was anything but, Finnbarr knew all too well. Dreadful, horrible circumstances brought them together. Horror had visited ever home in Alqualondë that night, and it wore the face of the Ñoldor. Finnbarr felt something that he had never felt before. He had felt anger when a fish would get away or when his friends would cheat in a swimming race, but this was more. It was more than rage, and it was seasoned with such sorrow that Finnbarr thought he might burst. He wanted to scream but he couldn’t understand why. He searched Davos’ face as the nér spoke. If anyone knew what the do, how to deal with this feeling it was him. “I can be your friend…” Finnbarr said at least, waiting until the ancient one had stopped speaking to begin processing what he had said. Friends? He wanted to be ecstatic. He wanted to dance, do a little jig, jump on the bed, punch the air, and squeal. He would have done exactly that a few days ago. Without knowing if he was a child or if he was an adult or if he was something in between, he had no idea what a friend meant anymore. He supposed he would have to learn. There were many things he was going to have to learn in the coming days and weeks. He had a lot to learn and had no idea how to learn any of it.

“I think,” he ventured, his voice small and unsure, “I think I’ll rest and try to…” try to what? Recover? “regain my equilibrium. I would like to help… when I can.” He had no idea what he would do to help, how he could help, but it felt right to say. Finnbarr tried to smile. He was not very sure the effort was successful, but he wanted Davos to know that things would be okay. That they could find their way out of this net. They could do it together.


~~

Several days later after several nights of dreamless, void drifting sleep, the day of the funerals came. Finnbarr had followed Davos around like a puppy. He hated that he had no idea what he was doing but he felt so lost that the thing he felt made sense was to stick as close to Davos as he could. Davos was his friend after all. He carried drinking water, directed by Davos to who needed it the most, clean towels, and food when it was available. He met people he had only seen from afar, people that looked too important and too elevated to speak to him, he met sailors, doctors, hunters, warriors, blacksmiths, teachers, and gardeners. Davos wouldn’t let him near his parents until today. Each time Finnbarr asked, the ancient nér gave him a different excuse. Deep down, Finnbarr knew that his friend was doing the right thing, but it stung each time he moved in front of him when the young elf tried to catch a glimpse of his parents or told him that it was a bad idea for now.

But today was the day of the funerals. Davos was right. It was not just the two of them that had suffered immeasurable losses. Finnbarr thought he understood the depths of the tragedy, of the horror, but looking out at all these people, hundreds and hundreds of people lined up and stood alongside he and Davos. So much loss, so much death, so much destruction. The taking of life had only been part of the terror. Alqualondë, the city herself had suffered as well. She had been violated, she’d been put to torch, washed in the profane blood of her own children. The City of Swans would never be the same again. The smell of blood, fire, and death would never wash away.

They stood now on the beach, Finnbarr was dressed in a borrowed tunic of blue and black fabric. It was soft, but Finnbarr hadn’t paid close enough attention to Davos when he explained to him what it was. He was too nervous to pay attention to anything really. Davos had even explained how the ceremony and funeral would go today but Finnbarr’s stomach hurt too much for him to pay attention too closely. He walked around the empty streets for an hour, a knot growing bigger and bigger and heavier and heavier until he finally had to run around the corner of a black smithery that stood vacant and empty and hurled. His stomach cramped and cramped until he thought his stomach was trying to wretch itself free of him. He returned but didn’t tell Davos. He didn’t want his friend worrying too much about him today. Today of all days. He wanted Davos to be able to mourn his friend, the same way he needed to mourn his parents. His stomach hurt again.

“Well,” he said nervously, “I think I’m ready.”

Guardian of Imladris
Points: 254 
Posts: 139
Joined: Mon Sep 14, 2020 10:53 pm
Image
~ artwork by AlystraeaArt on DeviantArt ~

Image
Image

Field of Embracing near Cuiviénen, in Palisor

Years of the Trees 1082


“By the starlit mere of Cuiviénen, Water of Awakening, they rose from the sleep of Ilúvatar; and while they dwelt yet silent by Cuiviénen their eyes beheld first of all things the stars of heaven."

"Long they dwelt in their first home by the water under stars, and they walked the Earth in wonder; and they began to make speech and to give names to all things that they perceived."

"... and to Cuiviénen, there is no returning.”

~ Tolkien, Chapter 3: Of the Coming of the Elves and the Captivity of Melkor, The Silmarillion


“... thinking that he had… received the gift of the Elf-minstrels, who can make the things of which they sing appear before the eyes of those that listen.”
~ Tolkien, Appendix A: V The Tale of Aragorn and Arwen, The Lord of the Rings


~ Private RP ~

Image Image Image
Image Image

Upon a field of dandelions, swaying gently in a cool breeze - Okrínü inhaled his first breath. Lying on his back against the soft blades of this floral pasture, he sat upright in newfound wonder. He looked first at the back and the front of his hands curiously then touched the ends of his hair in amazement. Lastly, Okrínü gently pressed the tips of his fingers against the rising and falling of his own chest in fascination. Fascination at his own bodily composition… and existence.

But he was not alone.

Eäl, whose hair swirled about her like a silver stream, had also opened her eyes beside him. She had awoken with the body granted to her reposing on her left side, with one arm resting across her belly and the other outstretched from under her head.

Rising steadily, they looked in awe at their own bare and pale feet and then beheld a dark-hued heaven jeweled with lights, white and distant. It was in this moment that Okrínü became enamored not only of the display above them but of the one before him as well. He turned slowly to Eäl and marveled at her splendor.

When a moment of silence between them had passed, Okrínü took a calm step forward and cupped her cheeks in both of his hands, gazing into the mirrors of her eyes. Eäl’s lips parted but no word did she say to him. Instead, she advanced his way in a similar fashion and embraced him. Never leaving his side from that time forward. So it was that the Firstborn named this blooming corner neighboring the bay - the Field of Embracing.

Okrínü and Eäl walked alongside Enel for a time when he found them but returned eventually to their patch of origin when Eäl conceived. With the support and care of their fellow Nelyar, such as Aphedriel and Nenmeldo, they constructed a dwelling for themselves of dark oak. Okrínü himself thatched the abode by interlacing the branches of the canopy of trees that hovered over the structure. And with their home ready, they welcomed their daughter into the world the Quendi had given by Ilúvatar.

However, from the time of her birth, it became evident that Eärmana had inherited a peculiar foul temperament and a nature bordering on savagery. The infant swatted at the hands of Aphedriel, who had helped in the delivery when she attempted to hold her. Eärmana also bit the hand of Okrínü her father, despite the absence of teeth, when he tried to grasp her and squirmed in the cradling arms of Eäl, wailing in defiance.

Flustered, the mother of Eärmana handed her first child over to her friend Nenmeldo, and in that instant, the child ceased to fuss. Her silver lashes drew apart for the first time and Eärmana imprinted on the Nelya with shining bronze eyes. “It seems she will have love only for you,” remarked Okrínü, not at all disappointed by the turn of events that had taken place in his own house. “Yet I perceive it is an endearment, far greater and purer than we shall ever be able to understand,” he continued, “Another may possess her heart, but only you will she hold in the highest regard.”


...

Image

Eärmana prodded the contents of her bowl with a tight frown. Displeased with what she saw. Eäl rested her wooden spoon at an angle in her stew before addressing her daughter. “If you do not eat, you will go to bed hungry.” She spoke sternly to her child who was hardly old enough to walk. “You have to eat your food cooked. No more of this raw nonsense,” added Okrínü, radiating like a star as he rubbed the infant’s back gently and encouragingly. Both followers of Enel had attempted to keep a better eye on Eärmana's diet after she had returned home from the woods with blood oozing from her mouth and a half-eaten rabbit in her small hands. “Come on, eat the stew,” reiterated Okrínü, as both he and his wife looked expectantly at the toddler.

Eärmana threw the sloshing bowl onto the ground. “No!” she exclaimed, hurling her spoon as well. Eäl sighed in defeat. “Now now, we only want what is best for you,” said Okrínü, picking up both the dish and utensil his child had pitched. Eärmana however, was adamant. She would eat on her own terms… or not at all. Even if it meant perishing from hunger.

Before either silver-haired parent could supplicate to Eärmana once again, there was an unexpected pounding on their entryway. “Whatever is the matter?” calmly asked Okrínü, looking at the child responsible for the noise. “Nenmeldo is back! He is back!” cried the boy excitedly before running away. Little Eärmana drew in a sharp breath, quickly removing herself from the presence of her parents and waddling out of the oaken house.

“Eärmana, come -” began Okrínü before Eäl pulled him in for a kiss. She smiled at her spouse affectionately and convinced him that their daughter would be fine.


...

Image

Nenmeldo towered over the overjoyed children as they ran up to greet him. They wrapped their little fingers around his muscular hands and his clothes, pulling him in every direction. “No-o-o!” shouted young Eärmana, shoving the others aside aggressively upon arrival. They needed to understand that Nenmeldo was her friend, not theirs. She moved Ildrö, her best friend gently out of her way before extending her hands up to the bright-eyed Nelya. Eärmana was picked up and carried several strides across the dandelion field. As this occurred, she looked over one of his broad shoulders and stuck her pink tongue out at the other children following behind them.

He sat down on the stump of an oak tree that had been severed at the request of Okrínü and Eäl for the construction of their home and positioned Eärmana on his lap. When the young Ürsa attempted to clamber onto his thighs as well, Eärmana slapped her away. Nenmeldo then removed a flute from one of his pockets and raised it to his lips. What followed next was a song so sweet and so whimsical, that its musical tonations manifested wondrous things before the Nelyar youth.

In a burst of white fluff, the seeds of the dandelions took flight. They pivoted in midair, traveling high and low over the delighted faces of the children. Eärmana grasped at the pappus stalks, placing them in her mouth and chewing on them.

Emerging from the rich soil of the grass, little figures of starlight bearing a resemblance to the Quendi danced at the feet of the young ones and climbed upon their shoulders. They brushed against their toes and trickled their noses before vanishing in a cyclone of brightness. Eärmana bounced in place, clapping her plump little hands in celebration.

Nenmeldo began a second tune without delay, relaxing the pace in which he played his pipe instrument. It resonated tenderly and was filled with longing; such as the yearning for a love within proximity but otherwise unattainable. When he had finished, perceiving that this encore was personal to their beloved Nenmeldo, the children rushed forward and cast their arms around him. Returning his melody and its poignant association to a private matter, with their warmth and affection. Eärmana balanced her weight on the balls of her diminutive feet, pressing her moist, roseate lips to his chin.

He treated the offspring of his clan to a third and final theme, adding his own mellifluous voice to the notes of his flute this time. The children lowered themselves down onto the pasture, sitting on their knees or with their legs crossed. They swayed slowly from side to side, rhythmically with the beat of the spirited ballad unfolding. Ürsa was the first to rise, take Ildrö by his right hand, and begin swinging back and forth with him in time to Nenmeldo’s last tune. Eärmana swiftly dropped from her seat on the piper’s lap and seized Ildrö by his left hand, yanking him towards her. Ürsa, who was as gentle as a deer, would not wrestle or injure the toddler with silver hair but would insist strongly on keeping her dance partner. Ildrö was forced to one side and then another by the girls, but Nenmeldo’s tune played and chanted on.

Oblivious to the battle taking place between Eärmana and Ürsa, the other juvenile Nelyar sprang up from their seats on the floral patch to join in the dance. A boy clasped one of Eärmana’s hands while another girl did the same with Ürsa. They quickly formed a ring, swinging back and forth and from side to side, leaping on occasion. The silver tendrils of Nenmeldo’s hair blew astir in gusts of wind that combed through the grass. Butterflies of every pattern and color, also materialized around the circle of silver and dark-haired youngsters, fluttering about with tails of red, gold, and purple glitter. No doubt a result of Nenmeldo’s enchanted song.

The stars of the firmament wheeled and throbbed, joining in the revelry taking place below on Cuiviénen, and the Field of Embracing was filled with magic and merriment. The like of which, only a few from the early days of the Quendi would live to remember.


Image

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
Of Fire and Of Ice – Private (Flashback)



You say I’m crazy, but the whole world has gone mad.
You say I’m dangerous. I might agree with that ...

I scare myself, with the way that I need you.
There’s no one else. Tell me that you can feel it too.
I’d go through Hell, if it meant I could keep you.
I scare myself ..


(Lyrics from ‘I Scare Myself’, by Beth Crowley)



ImageImage

Feapoldie Aiwenariel with Sarnirion
Aman, 1495 YT.
Shortly before the Departure of the Noldor


As the days of all the world that they had known fell now toward some fateful conclusion, they sat back to back, their eyes cast high in the heavens, chasing stars. Feapoldie toyed with the silver ring that orbited her finger, as though she had never seen such a thing before.

You are mine,” she prompted expectantly. And when he did not rise, nor make a move to suggest he had heard, she thought perhaps he might now lie in slumber at her back. So tranquil had they come to be, and yet that he should abandon her, even in mere consciousness, slapped the She-elf of insult. She was ready to whip around and rouse him, when at the very last he proved that it was reflection alone, that held him captive of silence, for but a moment longer.

You are bold,” he surmised, in a low tone that suggested dire warning. Yet from where she could not see, he allowed a smile to betray the pleasure in being so close to her. Feapoldie did not restrain her mirth in kind.

You think mayhaps to frighten me ?” she laughed. “I am Feapoldie. You should know better.

I frighten myself, and you should know that it is all because of you,” he started, before he could stop himself. “I was schooled that it should be possible with sword in hand, to ward off all that might ever look to assail me,” he mused, thoughtfully. “You .. are the exception to all rules ..”

“And this displeases you ?
” she would have him clarify.

I would set the world aflame and watch it utterly consumed,” he told her, “until all else that had ever mattered smouldered unto ash. And then I should smile to observe such devastation done. If it might so please you, Feapoldie.” He awarded her the time to take this in, before concluding, quietly, “That is what frightens me.”

“You are lucky then, to find I am so merciful,
” she deigned, with a playful smile. “For I require only that you stay by my side, and hold none other in such regard, … lest it be that which might be come, of the both of us …

At this last understanding, he pulled away and rose. And at that, Feapoldie turned, startled, and watched his back as he clung with both hands to a tree at hand, and faced her not.

You speak as though we stood not where we stand,” he hoped. “As though we were not who we are.” She could hear the reluctance in his voice. Pushing up from the ground, she strode after him, but did not touch. She stared hard at his back.

And words spill like wind from your mouth, and still say not what you mean,” she powered, annoyed. “You think I am not fit to bear your children ? Is that it ? Such prejudice is born but of your father, or it had best be ! For I defy you to present one sole example else to any reason for such ….

Do I now displease you ?” he interrupted before she fell to self-combustion. And in the cold mask that he wore, she could not discern if he were playing. “Or does Feapoldie find thrill forever in a fight ? So much that you would mistake my intention and corrupt it until it resembles something it is not ?” Taking up her hands in his, their eyes locked furiously in seeking for mastery, the each. “You hold my heart in your hands,” he would have her know. “that it has forsaken me and beats with treacherous fealty within your chest. But there is naught left in me that I might then present to any else. Speak not of conceiving a new life, even of the both of us. Already I do envy and begrudge any affection that you look to lay upon another. Even your own kin. I would tear their eyes and tongue from soul, in jealous rage, and cast them forth into the skies to even think that you would look to whisper love in any but my ears.

Feapoldie fell back apace, so that their hands were sundered. Ever had she considered herself to be a bold, ferocious spirit, and yet there were times, when Sarnirion spoke so to her, that she felt she ought to have been cowed, or flee. He was not the most handsome of suitors she had known, by far, but the intensity of his love for her was terrifying, ultimately obsessive, and yet the safer sentiments of any other Elf in Tirion paled in comparison until it seemed as naught at all. She prided herself on courage and would not turn from the most compelling, and consuming love that she had ever met. Though mayhaps she ought to have done.


************************************************************************************************************************
The Fall of the House of Aiwenare



Feeling broken, barely holding on ...
but there's just something so strong, somewhere inside me
and I am down, but I'll get up again.
Don't count me out just yet ...

I've been brought down to my knees
and I've been pushed, way past the point of breaking.
But I can take it.
I'll be back, back on my feet. This is far from over.
You haven't seen the last of me ...



(Lyrics from ‘The Last of Me’, by Cher)


ImageImage

Feapoldie Aiwenariel with her brother Tirindo Aiwenarion
Crossing the Helcaraxe


Death was cruel. It stared out from the small unmoving bundle that was indisputably it's prize. The utter unfairness and complete lack of all proper understanding assailed the children and the adults of their clan in equal measure. The baby was theirs, one of their own. No longer. The cold had robbed his tiny spirit from it's shell and forsaken but an empty husk of bitter memory. For the rosy cheeks were locked into a stillness from which no degree of laughter could release them. The bright, singing eyes were no longer full of life, but cool and cold and colourless as a dead fish. The baby's form was hard as stone, where once he had been soft and fair. He was dead. And Athyarë refused to leave him.

Feapoldie watched her sister, still cooing, and cradling the silent rock, as though through love itself she might resurrect her sweet beloved child. Her firstborn. Feapoldie had no words that she might offer to the counsel of her kin. They huddled in their uselessly organised circle and debated what had best be done. For the ground was too hard to bury even the small infant, and Athyarë would surely fade if left to bear her sorrow onward. He would chill her arms until she could not have released him, even had she wanted to. But the mother's heart was already blackened and charred by the cool burn of her grief.

Fea turned from them all in despair. Noone looked to ask for her opinion. They had none of them spoken to her in days, and she felt quite sure that they blamed her entirely. She had followed all the pride and vanity of love into the bleakest Exile from glory lands, and her reluctant family had all been forced to come and claim her. Even now, loitering amongst the rear host of Fingolfin, they regretted having followed in her wake. They had no need to speak it, for their eyes screamed of the misery she had brought down upon them all.

She wished she could regret her own decision. But want still led her heart, and that same treacherous organ raged against a love that had advanced before her and not since chanced a single remorseful look behind him. For if he had, Sarnirion would surely have been moved enough to come to her. Would he not ? How could it be true that Athyarë would refuse to be sundered from a babe already devoid of breath, while the Elf who had vowed to love Feapoldie and only her, beyond all stretches of all time and more so, would not even look to find her. Wild curses uttered of the elleth still were not enough to rouse her sister from vacant expression. Such was the strength of Athyarë's love. Where is yours, Sarnirion ? Fea swallowed the gut-wrenching heartache that threatened to overwhelm her. How could you leave me ? Why do you not come to my side now that I need you most. As you promised to do ever regardless ... How could you … ?!!!

Against the backdrop of some pointless and far belated argument, on whether the family should have brought the children with them from the first, Fea left her victims and their camp behind her. The rich crimson and golden brocade of their family pavillion no longer whipped and flailed to fly loose on freezing winds. The world was still and eerie quiet, as though the almighty storm which had whipped the Elves upon their vain endeavour had now taken pause to see if they were ready to admit defeat. Stepping just beyond the borders of their meagre camp, Fea balled her fists and refused to cry. All about her, families were huddled behind the screen of what shelter they had managed to construct against the heartless land. They all bore some manner of a similar affliction to her own. Horror and fear strove to take possession of the elleth's soul. Grief elbowed it's way toward the forefront of all likelihood. But it was anger that won out.

She heard their thin and persevering voices even as she stormed away. Defiance took her from the plight to which she knew her family could never find good resolution. She was wearied of hearing about what they could not do. What they dare not try. She was Feapoldie. And she had yet to meet a difficulty which she could not manipulate escape from, if it should displease her. There was no real plan in her intention here but to be done with all this nightmare. She would have it over, swifter, and if that meant increasing her pace, and setting out blindly, that was what she would do. They had followed once, they would do so again. And if even the lives of the Elves were not to extend forever more, then neither could the Helcaraxe.

Fea carved her own path through the wasteland, anger and wrath absolute compelling her feet on a trek ever forward when no other force might have enlivened freezing limbs to move. Hatred coursed through her like blood. How dare anyone believe that she would endure this ? Curufinwë, He and all that followed him, those who dared to forsake her ! When Feapoldie caught up to them, Morgoth would be the last threat upon their mind ! She swore it.

Blue eyes blinked against a sudden onslaught of pure white cold. The gracing flutter of a gentle snowfall descended, with a chill that sank beneath her skin and refused to stir from immersing her bones. The wind had changed, hurling tiny flakes of winter to flower the great gale that very soon kept her feet from advancing. Snow began to churn up underfoot, and Fea held one arm before her, peering into nothing. With annoyance, she glanced back to where her family were no doubt all still arguing ... but there was not even a muffled whisper on the wind, no glimpse of the coloured tent. How far had her fury carried her ? Where was ... everyone ? Fear and panic clamoured with the screaming wind to make her their wretched puppet. She cried out, and saw her shrill cry stolen by the mocking wind before ever she had rightly heard it's sound. She was alone. And only in the absurd clarity of afterthought did she now miss the solitude she had cursed at before.

Grasping wild hair out of her face with the one hand, Fea sought to shield her face against the gusts of misery that hampered even Elvish sight. Everything was white. Cold. Nothing. Stubbornly she persevered on legs like stilts, though the wind buffeted her slender figure first the one way, then the other. To be utterly and truthful honest, she was not entirely sure any more, which direction she should be attempting, if indeed she ever had been. Onward toward one who clearly cared not half so much as he had proclaimed. Or backward, toward the heart of her kin whom she had utterly betrayed. Frustration threw her down within a milky nest of burning ice beneath her and she pulled her knees up to her chest that she might compose her will properly. Hair like fire fanned her face, bereft of any real warmth but that of tears which streaked her cheeks and threatened to freeze fast upon them, like crystalline jewels. Where were they ? Anyone ?

Wilful heart had fuelled her thus far with a strength that she could vainly hope might see her through. But finally she cast her face into her propped up knees, and clung to what remained within her sense of feeling. Should she die, she cared no longer. She had no want to dwell in a world so scornful. She had killed her nephew, and the rest of them would not be far behind. Her love, far off with the vainglorious host of Curufinwë, he would survive them all ..

NO ! In fury she rose, and all but fell back down to her knees. If she had to walk through sheets of ice to slap his face into some recognition of her fate, that was what she would do. Only, .. only now her feet refused to move. And just as she began to submit to utter abandonment of all point for surviving, there arose a cry.

"Here ! Over here ! I see her !"

Tirindo. Her brother closed his great arms all around her, and pulled Fea like a babe herself to face him. He drew her brow in to meet his own in some quiet inclination of relief. The notion of rescue, of real love, caused the elleth to collapse. He came down with her as though the carpet of ice beneath them had opened up and swallowed both unto a freezing chasm. But no, they remained upon the cold skin of the freezing ice cap, he clasping her close to him, taking on her shiver to enhance his own. There would be no flight for Fea from his arms. Nor for him, from the duty of kin. For now, with moments, all their number one by one emerged out of the overwhelming blankness of the swirling storm. They packed in tight together, bereft of their tent or all else proper safeguard against the horrendous storm. Love the only shield that they wore. Feapoldie wept then, at their absolute epicentre. Not a word was spoken. Not a word was required. Still Tirindo held her, and refused to let go. Her parents, sisters, brothers in law, nieces, nephews ... A total of seventeen Elves.

They loved her, she acknowledged. Despite all that they suffered because of her, they loved her still. The blizzard deepened and howled in the face of their insolent protest. The Aiwenare family, encased in love, amassed by heart. The tiny fire that was Feapoldie's renewed affection blazed within their midst and they sheltered it from harm.



*************
Come dawn, the blizzard had dissolved, and death slunk from where it could no longer slither, all amongst the huddled, snow-packed forms of the small circle. Isolated from the rest of their host, the Aiwenares stood as testiment to those who had resisted untimely demise. They remained steadfast, discoloured statues, icy, cold and unmoving. Death had painted them in hues of rigor mortis. And even the relentless fingers of frost would bother them no more.

At the midst, in the centre, the small frail heart of them was not yet utterly extinguished. It floundered wildly, like a bird beating futile wings against a securely closed window pane. Feapoldie and Tirindo, together, and alone. They two were all that yet clung to the frantic strand of life. And only just. They held on. Sister. Brother. That cold that tears could not even thaw from their eyes to melt the beautiful, terrible scene.

The hard stone of her brother’s stare bored blame through her, stronger than the beasts of wind that tore about them. But Fea did not pale at his hate, for her’s at least met and matched it. And it was blame for the one who’d led her to believe he loved her .. so much that she, that they, were all come to this. She’d come for him. And he had not come for her. And she would live, she would live and he would live to regret ever fooling her into thinking that he had loved her.
Last edited by Ercassie on Sat Feb 20, 2021 5:30 pm, edited 1 time in total.

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image

The Mingling of the Lights

Image

Part I: Laurelin


originally posted in Ages of Arda: Children of Endor



Ezellohar was a lonely place. The mound bulked up from the grassy sward of Valinor, sloping upward smooth and green at first. But slowly the lush grasses began to fade and yellow, then crumble into brown relics and finally bare black earth where the ground smelt of poison and nothing dared grow. At the pinnacle of the mound stood two trees, or rather, what had once been trees. They were but ashen husks now, once proud trunks withered, the branches whose heavy-laden boughs once shaded all of Ezellohar now shriveled, curling inwards. In their days of life and glory, one, the elder, had been called Telperion, and his silver light bathed Valinor in an ethereal grow. And the younger had been called Laurelin: the Golden, Malinalda, Culúrien and many names lost to legend. Her leaves had been of a young green like the new-opened beech; their edges were of glittering gold. Flowers swung upon her branches in clusters of yellow flame, formed each to a glowing horn that spilled a golden rain upon the ground; and from the blossom of that tree there came forth a warmth and a great light. The great lush of Laurelin’s boughs had covered the land of Valinor in a rich golden glow that made joyous Elda and Vala alike in the full light of her flowering.

Laurelin’s light was now no more, as she stood in wretched death upon the hill. And yet there was still some spark of life within her core; from her seared and smoldering bough had come the fruit that made the Sun, and though that effort had drained from the golden tree her last energy of life, deep within her lurked the essence of the light and love that had once been, waiting and waiting, ever waiting to be rekindled. Yavanna sat beneath the blackened limbs this day, and Laurelin looked upon her sadly. Of all the things which the Giver of Fruits had sung into being, the two trees had the most renown, the most sorrow, and the greatest measure of her love. Together with Nienna, Kementári had bent all her skill upon the trees, but could not achieve their healing. Throughout the long years she would come at times and sit as she did today, gazing upon the deadened trees and chanting to them in lamentation, though her hope of resurrection was ill. Laurelin looked also sadly upon Telperion- her elder, her brother, her mate. Once he had shone with a brilliant silver light that flooded the land in its splendor, casting everything into shimmers pale and lovely. Once beneath the earth their roots had twined closely together and she could feel his joy. But now she stood alone, roots withered like her branches, and if Telperion’s joy still lingered in his heartwood, she knew not. In the midst of her sorrow, the song of Yavanna reached Laurelin, and the golden tree cast her thoughts back to happier days, and remembered.

At first, there had been nothing. Only the awareness, suspended in darkness, that she was. She did not know what she was, nor where, nor how, but she existed, and that was enough. From a distance, it seemed, there came a sound from the echoes of silence, a singing voice, pure and lovely. She could not understand the words, but they called to her irrevocably and she thrust herself upwards, yearning to meet the song. As she moved, she began to not only know, but to feel, that she was. Something pressed against her tightly, soft and warm and moist. The word came to her from nowhere: earth. She could feel herself drawing from it nourishment, water and nutrients infused her through the tendriling feelers of her roots. They drew in the goodness and flourished outwards, seeking more of the life giving substances. In the blinking between one instant and the next, one of her threadlike roots had touched something unknown, and alive. In that same instant she broke the surface of the earth and in a rush of air the song grew loud about her and she could see next to her a slender silver shoot, bursting up from the surface of the earth in a rush. Then she knew that she was doing the same, the ground tightening about her thickening trunk as she drew rapidly away from the ground. As she crew upwards so her roots grew outwards and twined with his; yes, she knew now, that the other being was the same as she and he was full of joy; so she was also joyful as they grew together. It seemed at once mere moments and yet a very long time as they grew, but how long passed they never knew, nor never would know, but in those instants all that was passed between them.

And she knew that he had reached the song first, racing past her in his haste to know, while she had lingered in contented comfort. She knew that they were meant to be thus entwined and that for all unseeable time to come, they must be so. Together they grew, and strong; she saw him thrust forth limbs of shining silver sheen, a chill and ethereal light bathing the ground to spread and slither into each nook and cranny of the vast land in which they found themselves. At once the impulse and energy filled her to overflowing and with a great inward cry of silent ecstasy she burst forth in a great golden plume, leaf and flower budding and flourishing in an instant. And her light was warmth and love and softness, filling in the shadows left by that of her twin to complete the illumination of the world, perfect and rhapsodic and joyous. The song which had brought them forth surged louder and triumphant, joined now by many voices in welcome and praise and she heard their names proclaimed: Laurelin she was, and would now and forever be. Telperion stood at her side, slightly less in height though the elder, strong and proud; together they would be the light that brought night and day to Valinor, and the strength that bound it in harmony.

Through long ages the Valar dwelt in bliss in the light of the Trees beyond the Mountains of Aman. Laurelin and Telperion flourished and were glad; each waning as the other waxed into full bloom to light the land, and the mingling of their lights at the beginning and end of each day rang silent and lovely, and caused Vala and Elda alike to pause and gaze in wonder. The Firstborn had come to Valinor young and uncertain, wary of the light of the Trees, but Telperion had enticed them with silver beams, and Laurelin soothed them with sweet golden rays, her dews dropping slow to anoint them and here and there a golden flower drifted down to adorn the hair of a maid. Time passed slowly in Aman, but it was not long before the Eldar began to gather at the feet of the Trees upon the green mound, to sing, dance and make merry. Though all the Eldar loved the Trees, there was one nér who seemed to dazzle more at their light than the others. Many long hours he spent with his hands pressed against Laurelin’s bark, gazing up at the glittering gold of her leaves. From him she learned his names, but chose to know him by the name of the mother- Fëanáro, the spirit of fire; bright and hot and yearning.

He was a smith, the son of Finwë, dark and brooding, and Laurelin had watched him grow from slow childhood into strong adulthood; seen him wed, and known the birth of each of his seven sons. But the greatest of Fëanáro’s triumphs was wrought in secret, and the Trees themselves did not know how he had accomplished it. But one day when the waning of her light had just begun, he came to stand beneath Laurelin’s boughs, bearing a heavy iron box tenderly in his arms. He did not speak, but stood, gazing at her lights and reached to brush the tips of his fingers against her bark. Then he lifted the lid of the box, and from within came a dazzling light, hard and crystalline, both warm and cool at once, familiar and foreign. Laurelin looked upon the lights as they dimmed ever slightly, and saw that upon the velvet innards of the box sat three gems, large and wondrous. Yet these were not any gems; they called to her with small voices, childlike with wonder at their being, the lights within them twisting and bending, leaping as though they sought to escape their bounds, though not with anger or fear. And as she gazed at the jewels, Laurelin knew that they contained her light, her golden and warm light- and Telperion’s also, the subtle silver rays of her mate. Together their lights came together in these gems as they did at the mingling, ensnared into living jewels by Fëanáro’s skill.

At first the jewels, the Silmarils they were called, were openly loved by all, and often brought to the Trees, where Laurelin would reach out with her brightest light to touch them. But as the years passed, Fëanáro began to grow jealous in his love of the Silmarils, so far as to be persuaded that his brother coveted them, and for his threat, the smith was exiled. With him he took the jewels, and Laurelin felt equal parts sadness and relief. The beauty of the gems had caused both happiness and strife, and with them safely tucked away in Formenos, perhaps the latter would pass, and peace return to the Noldor. After a time it seemed to be so, when Fëanáro and Ñolofinwë met, and took hands, and the Eldar celebrated their reconciliation. The Trees were joyous, and that night the mingling of their lights was brighter and more fervent than ever before. Such joy, however, was not to be. For even as the Eldar and Valar were occupied with their reverie, Melkor stole across the plains of Valinor. Melkor, who had whispered lies and deceptions into the ear of Fëanáro, who had coveted the Silmarils and caused the strife among the Noldor from his place lurking in the shadows of stones where the light of the Trees did not reach, came hastening towards Ezellohar, and with him Ungoliant, the vast evil in spider form, come hence from the unknown.

Had either of the Trees been able to cry out, no chance would have been afforded them before Melkor came suddenly upon them. He bore a great dark spear and at once thrust its point deep into the heart of Telperion. The shining silver tree shuddered violently before Laurelin’s sight and through the twining of roots which had ever connected them she felt his unutterable agony, his joy shattered and consumed by a black fire that licked coldly from the wound of Melkor’s spear and seared the shining trunk of Telperion. For a moment Laurelin watched in horror as the leaves of her mate began to fall, his limbs blackening and shivering, and it was as she watched that Melkor sprang forth and smote her with his spear. Had she been able to give voice to her pain Laurelin’s scream would have rent the very sky of Valinor apart, tearing stars from their homes and snuffing out their light with the anguish of her cry. The precious sap that was her lifeblood poured from the wound, staining her trunk and the ground below with its precious, viscous fluid. Faintly through the blinding torment Laurelin could see the hulking shape of Ungoliant; where Melkor had gone she did not know, but the spider had set her beak to Telperion’s wound and was drinking of his sap, the sounds that came from her glut lewd and foul in her pleasure.

It seemed distantly that the hulking shape of Ungoliant crawled forward, her thorax grotesquely swollen with the blood of Telperion, but the ragged panting of her breath made Laurelin know that the she-demon was near through her delirium. Bloated as she was the spider hungered still, and her black beak struck now at the wound of the golden tree. No sooner had the bite sunk into her flesh than Laurelin felt the rich flood of the sap begin to drain away, drawn thirstily by Ungoliant who guzzled the rich liquid as though it were water. And not only did she take but also gave; from the spider’s mouth secreted a venomous ooze, drawn in by the desperately dry fiber of Laurelin’s trunk. But it was not the cleansing draught for which she had hoped, but an insidious poison. As it spread rapidly through her, Laurelin felt as though she had been set aflame, every narrow vein of every leaf and flower incensed with fire. Leaves and flowers curled swiftly and died, dropping like some grotesque rain from her boughs. These themselves began to wither, invaded from the inside out by the pain of Melkor and the venom of Ungoliant, retreating and retreating in a quest for safety, dried and blackening as they began to curl inwards. All at once Ungoliant had gone, leaping away after her master and the Trees were left along upon their mound. Dimly Laurelin could hear distant sounds of lamentation, and see flickers both silver and gold. Then the light of Laurelin faded and died, receding in a rush to leave behind only darkness. And the golden tree of Valinor knew no more.

At first, there was nothing. Not even a true awareness, only the sensation of pain and loss. Even these things were far away, and she did not want to more closely approach them. A cocoon surrounded her, hard and unyielding, in which she saw, heard and felt nothing, and no sense of time penetrated. Yet far, ever farther away, some distant point began to chip at the walls of the cocoon, chipping and pointing slowly, then more insistently, growing stronger and stronger until at last it burst through. A crack formed in the wall through which a sound leaked: weeping and song together, mingled in a distressed chant. After a time the weeping diminished, and only the song lingered. It was a familiar voice, longing, full of hurt and hope. It did not diminish, but continued alone in the darkness, unending and determined. Slowly, slowly a thin web of cracks began to grow and curl through the walls surrounding her, and she began to stir, the confinement pressing in upon her more closely. Even as she stirred, the song faltered once, as though a sob of despair had entered the singer’s throat; the next notes were hoarse, then as they mellowed and became smooth again they pleaded desperately, and Laurelin answered the call.

The walls of the cocoon burst in flying shards of sudden blinding white; no sooner had they shot forth than they vanished and in a rush she came awake. Still there was darkness, but this time it was not absolute. From above, the faint shimmer of stars cast pale outlines upon Ezellohar, and upon Yavanna as she stood alone in the darkness, chanting her quavering song. The faintest of touches struck Laurelin from beside her, and she knew that it was the last remaining connection of the web that had for so long connected she and her mate. In that instant of touch and love a great resolve filled the Trees, and with the final vestiges of her strength Laurelin drew all of her energies into one limb. From that blackened limb and withered wood came a small golden bud, which slowly grew and uncurled, and when at last the weight of it became too great, the lushest and most beautiful fruit that she had ever borne dropped from Laurelin’s branch and dropped unhurriedly to the ground. At the same moment a single silver flower drifted from Telperion, and caught by a faint breeze it struck against Laurelin’s fruit on the ground and they rested there together. Even as they connected, the final tendril that had bound the Trees together beneath the earth withered, and was no more. Suddenly, Laurelin was utterly alone. Though Telperion stood beside her as ever he had, he was but a battered husk, and if he still thought, felt, and was aware as she was, Laurelin knew not. She gazed now exhausted upon only his form and nothing more; no light, nor life, nor joy.

Yavanna collected the fruit and the flower, and in the time that followed Laurelin became aware from the talk of Elda and Vala alike what had occurred while she had languished in stasis. The golden tree’s heart sank within her when she learned of the refusal and flight of Fëanáro, who could have saved her. The once-dreamy youth who had spent so long in her light, captured it in unbreakable beauty, grown so jealous that he could not part from his jewels to rekindle that from which they were born. And because of his jealously the jewels were now gone, and many of the Noldor, and many Sea-Elves slain. Was light, any light, worth such a price? Yet darkness could not be allowed to endure, and so it was that two vessels were wrought by the hand of Aulë, to bear the fruit and the flower. These were the sun and the moon, and once fitted with their precious cargo each shone brightly with the final light of the Trees. The moon rose first into the sky, guided by Tilion, the hunter of Oromë. Following after him came the sun, steered by the fiery Arien, who for long years had tended the golden tree, and now safeguarded the last of her light with steady hand. Laurelin watched as the sun rose for the first time into the sky, and the light of Arien’s vessel, her own light, spread out over Aman, warm and soft and unwavering. And for the first time since the Unlight had touched Ezellohar, Laurelin was glad. She stood now a blackened ruin of her former glory, but with the sun and moon beginning their endless chase across the skies, life and light endured, inextinguishable.


That first brightness of the sun faded before Laurelin, melting smoothly into the subtler light of dusk in Aman as a sudden silence called her back to the present. The song of Yavanna had ceased, and the Vala sat in quietude now beneath the Trees’ bare branches. She did not weep, but Laurelin could see the unending sadness that lingered behind her fair eyes. The Giver of Fruits rose slowly, and pressed her hands each in turn against the trunks of the Trees, before turning to leave. As Yavanna made her way slowly from the mound, Laurelin remembered the words of Námo, which had echoed out over Aman in the mighty voice of the Lord of Mandos. One day, great and terrible things would come to pass; the sun and moon would be no more- but the darkness would not prevail, and with the jewels which had begun these trials, borne by Fëanáro reborn, Yavanna would reignite the fires of the Trees and they would flourish once more, illuminating not only Aman but beyond, the Pelóri brought down so that their light and glory could spread, blanketing all the re-made world in their bliss. When this would come to pass, the once-gold tree did not know. But as Tilion harried across the sky, racing to catch Arien in her steady course, a great hope rose within Laurelin. And to Aman, once more, came the mingling of the lights.



(Words in orange are borrowed from Tolkien. This post was originally, and remains, dedicated to Brian Jacques, whose writing has influenced and taught me so much)

Elder of The Mark
Points: 3 249 
Posts: 1790
Joined: Sat Sep 12, 2020 7:53 am
Silver and Blue
Cuiviénen


He woke to the feel of coolness under his body, and in a few blinks he caught sight of something far more fair than the stars overhead. She lay facing him her eyes still shut in slumber a smile on her face. Her hair was dark and spilled over her face as she breathed evenly and he was content to lay still and watch her. His grey eyes glimmering in the twinkling light of the stars but as much as he wanted to look at them he did not want miss those eyes opening for the first time.

He did not have to wait long she began to stir and she gave a yawn and her eyes slipped open and they were were bright and beautiful, and she smiled at him and he felt as if his heart would burst with joy just seeing that smile. He reached out and brushed a few strands of hair out of her face and she put her hand slender and soft on his the smile still on her face. Time felt like it stood still and all they could hear was each others breath and the soft rustling of wind that kissed their skin, and.... He frowned not sure what that sound was she wasn't either clearly and the two of them turned to see others standing nearby and they blinked shocked and stood slowly carefully holding each other gently curious about these others, looking around them more had awoken as well, and then one spoke and his voice was fair and kind and they travelled on.

As they walked they beheld the beauty of the world held in shadows and darkness lit by the beautiful glittering gems far above, and they learned swiftly their first word - elen, and then many more until they had name for each other Hiswa and Helwa.

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë. YT 1495.
(Private with Frost)

Time passed. Davos could not tell whether it passed fast or slowly, such was the unreality of life in Alqualondë after the massacre. And without the ebb and flow of the light of the Trees, there were no waypoints to mark the hours of the days and nights. Though he had been born to starlight and its eternal twilit hours, it was not the same, and the ancient Nelya hated it. It was a terrible thing to feel, this resentment of the starlight, and even through his haze of anger and grief, Davos whispered silent apologies to the stars and reassurances that it was not their fault. It was tempting, too tempting, to succumb to the paralysis of despair: the only thing he could do to keep going was to work, and care for the boy. Finnbarr, who was perhaps not old enough to understand the full calamity and consequences of what had occurred, but was plenty old enough to take in the horror, and too young to have been made an orphan as he was now. Finnbarr, for whom the bliss of childhood should have gone on for many more years, who would now have to face every day this place where his parents had been stolen from him. Davos had been long since grown when his own parents were lost to him, and he could not imagine what Finnbarr must be going through. Davos fed him, clothed him, gave him a place to sleep, and reasoned that work would be better than sitting and staring at the walls. So he brought Finnbarr with him on the endless tasks that were required for the cleansing of Alqualondë, and gave him tasks of his own. A purpose, no matter how temporary, to keep the boy occupied, and watched him like a hawk. Finnbarr threw himself into the work, and Davos gave him as much encouragement as he could muster.

But today there was no work. Today, all they had worked for the past days was coming to a head. Today, they would lay the fallen to rest. Davos had changed his coarse and salt-crusted clothing for garments of softest weave, black and muted blue. Though these covered more flesh than those he usually wore, Davos felt more naked in them than if he had worn nothing at all. He had washed and combed and re-braided his hair, and helped Finnbarr to do the same. His feet were bare, and the sand was cool beneath them as he stood on the beach, looking in the direction the boy had run off to. He looked away when the boy reappeared around the corner of the smithy to preserve the illusion that he had not seen, and looked down at him as he returned to his side. Davos knew the look of one who had just emptied the contents of their stomach, but said nothing of it. He merely nodded in reply, and held out his hand to take Finnbarr’s.

“Me, too.”

They walked down the beach with the masses of others, row on row of Teleri crowding the sands. There were others who had come from further inland, but the masses were Teleri, kin of those who had been slain. Davos walked with Finnbarr to the front of the crowd, where at the waterline dozens of small boats lay in the surf, stretching away down the beach as far as he could see. Each of these held the bodies of several slain, lovingly wrapped or dressed as their families had seen fit, lying as if peacefully asleep in boats’ flat bottoms. Each of these boats was fastened by long lines to Ossë’s great swans, and as the elves approached the surf, the maia himself emerged from the waters in a somber spiral of water and hovered there, waiting. Slowly Davos paced towards the boats until the waves lapped his ankles, and halted before one vessel. He looked down into it, and the craft was short enough that Finnbar at his side would be able to see into it also, and see the close-eyed faces of those laid within: his mother, his father, and Ramyanér. Davos swallowed hard, and raised one calloused hand to press it against the curving stern of the boat. All around them, the gesture was repeated at each boat by those gathered around it. The ancient Nelya mariner was by far one of the oldest who dwelt in Alqualondë, and as one of the founders of the city, he had been asked to begin the ceremony. How he had come up with the words in those days after the kinslaying, Davos would never know. But again he swallowed, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and began to sing.

“When shores were salt-sea scented and linnet songs were new,
And the skylark teeming rapture down the starry blue,
I felt the restless longing and the call of the sea
That looks fairer as it breaks white on Alqualondë.”


The beach was utterly quiet, and it seemed that even the sea fell silent under the raised hand of Ulmo, who had arisen beside Ossë. Only the voice of the sea-king’s acolyte sounded, deep and rich and full, shaping his words in the tongue of the Falmari. When Davos sang, it was as if all the pain he felt flooded into his feet and into the sea, leaving him empty, but with space to let something else in. His voice seemed to fill up all the air about the beach, bouncing off the white-pearl walls of the city, and resounding over the dark water.

“Out in the bracing freshness of the blowing ocean air,
Out where the dawn comes singing to see herself so fair,
There is no room for sorrow, all life is shouting hale,
In glassy swells a-roaming out from Alqualondë.”


But now there was sorrow, and some sorrows were too deep for words. Davos was an inheritor of the first songs, those that had come into being before words themselves, and his song now shifted. It reached and spiraled into the melodies of a star-song more ancient than he, complete with only the sounds that came wordless from his throat and his heart. There were others on that beach who were bearers of this tradition and their voices arose now with his, weaving harmonies complex and innate. The lines from swans to ships tightened. As they sang, the elves with their hands on the boats began to push, and the swans pulled their crafts from their berths of sand to float freely and then, slowly, began to pull away. Davos kept his hand on the boat, and with the other took a firmer grip on Finnbarr’s as they followed it out into the water. The sea was cold, but Davos scarcely felt it. The Teleri were a people of song, and as the elves at the boats walked deeper into the water, all about them more voices joined the song as if they had always known it, their voices raised in a great, sorrowful, joyful chorus the like of which would never be heard again on that shore.

Among the wordless chorus as the boats floated away, the elves sang the names of the departed, sending their names to the stars as their bodies went to sea. When the water lapped Davos’ hips he halted, to spare the boy beside him deeper water, and finally, the press of wood released from his hand as the boat continued its path away from Alqualondë. The tears ran in fluent rivulets down Davos’s unfinished-looking face, but still he sang. He sang Ramyanér’s name, and when Finnbarr’s voice beside him offered the names of his parents, he sang them too. At last the song reached its crescendo and now far out to sea, the cries of the swans joined it. The stars seemed to brighten, and a faint roaring underscored the song. All together at a gesture from Ulmo, the boats began to sink. The song descended slowly, and by the time the last bow slipped beneath the waves, it was a whisper of voices. They fell away one by one as the stars dimmed to their ordinary brightness, and the ordinary sounds lapping of the surf on the shore resumed. Last of all, the voice of Davos Seaworth fell silent.

Beneath the surface of the water, he squeezed Finnbarr’s hand.



(song adapted from The Hills of Longdendale by Ammon Wrigley)

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
Old Friends, New Friends – Private RP with @Tharmáras
Part 5 – Another Side of the Story/Meet the Moles


Ribedir Calaerion, Herald of Lond Col, Belfalas
amongst the Slaves of Tol Sangwa, 3014 TA

Their prison stood just short enough of tall that they must stoop, no doubt a design of the slavers to train them how to bow proud heads low. One week in and some of their number were already showcasing hunched stature, sore necks, and that was the least of it. All wore heavy shackles at the wrists, meant as much to exhaust efforts at fighting or escape, much less drown them if they ever reached the sea. The Umbarians removed these only during times the slaves were set toward hard labour. Under fierce eyes with fast whips. And then always a shackle set about an ankle each of them, strung the slaves all in a line together, so that running was a laughable notion.

It would have been especially laughable for he to try and run, of them all. For early on Ribedir had earned himself a smart kick to the ground with an accompanying stamp upon his knee, once he was already laid low. In defence of his Lord, there was no regret, not even when the throbbing kept him awake or the state of it concerned him. There would certainly be no running for the Herald for some time now, nor a hope of swimming. Still his mind was keen. The weights about his wrists he vowed should make him stronger every day that he grew more accustomed to them. But for all that he could reach the roof of their cage easily, he could not force it. The lattice of strong iron had been fashioned with one entrance only, serving also as it’s only exit. And that, at it’s front, was secured by a lock which the young man’s fingers were still numbed and bruised from seeking to manipulate. A warm band of rain had passed over the isle earlier that morn, and still drops of it’s legacy fell from the trees down through that cruel metallic net, slipping easily between the bars to both taunt and torment the slaves with discomfort and envy in equal measure. Dribbles ran down the backs, the faces, the everywhere just frequently enough to keep the inhabitants from comfort. With no blankets and their warmest clothes removed, their skin was no sooner dried here, than it was wet again, and the undergarments their captors had kept them in, for sheer amusement’s sake, were no comfort at all. Grimed and slick with mud.

Meanwhile, the Corsairs had usurped the cottages which had been purposefully built for guests to the starguild. Ribedir had gazed out more than once to spy on the distant lanterns and recall such accommodating lodgings. The Umbarians who squatted there now might be sleeping, or distracted, but there was no way to know for sure. And the thought of it might have kept him awake, if he had not already been so, from the pain. All in all, Ribedir had had enough.

His Lord, Edhelmir Azrubel, had closed eyes on their unhappy situation, likely out of sheer exhaustion. For days they had been set to the felling of trees, the sawing of branches so that the timber should be prepared for fuelling an incessant fire and/or the maintaining of ships. The Umbarians had not been shy in speaking of their plans. The slaves would not even answer back any more. Not since .. The telling swell which distorted the shape of the nobleman’s cheek was now changed in colour further from the bruising there the day before. Edhelmir wore it without complaint, but still it’s existence burned deep in his herald’s blood. It should never have come to pass.

Yesterday their toil had been to drag the twelve-strong stone statues clear out of the former star observatory. Hammers had been lined up, mattocks, chisels, .. and yet the slaves were not dragged out to finish off the effigies. That one was down to the Elves, a group of eight young males, who’d cried out so defiantly against the proposed desecration of the celestial tributes. The overseer had witnessed both the peril in pushing this plan, and also the joy of power he and his folk gained from seeing the pious immortals writhe against their restraints in rebuke. Clearly they feared the wrath of the Valar far more than any retribution from the slavers. It was all in vain regardless. The Umbarians had taken it upon themselves to defile the ancient ornaments, demonstrating no concern for any consequence.


You’ll see now,Edhelmir had mentioned, sitting up against the backdrop of the womens’ wails and the Elves outcry. “All know what occurred the last time that Men showed such contempt for the Valar.

The Valar have not shown any care for the cruelty done to their acolytes thus far,” the younger man was less concerned with sanctity, given the week he’d had. Their predicament and prospects risked his own fall from faith. “Perhaps the issue of their own, personal, eminence will move them more so.Ribedir sighed. Ignoring the lecture his lord embarked upon, from habit, as though the herald were but an ignorant child rather than a cynic born of subjugation. He wished he could retain Edhelmir’s unwavering belief that all things happened for some reason. It was what had brought them to visit at the starguild at all, before they had become all too aware of it’s ruin. The squatting slavers were besides themselves in joy as they broke down the vestiges of all that their captives held dear. This just the latest, though perhaps for some the greatest insult.

You shall see,Edhelmir laid his head back, closing the grey of hiss eyes.

At least perhaps they shall tire from their revelry, and give us some chance later to subdue them, when we are released for .. clean up.

That was as far as the younger Gondorian could put his hope in, for they had been made aware that they should soon now be responsible for clearing away every single grain of rock spilt from the anarchy, after. With their tongues, if they did not cease crying out in protest at it.



A hiss from the Elves drew Ribedir’s attention though, soon after, as did the recognition that there were no more calls out in anger any more. There were only whispers spent in Sindarin. A language still a custom to frequent oneself with, in the climes of the Gondorian’s homeland. The Umbarians were too caught up in their excitement to notice or care for a good while, for they too had turned toward some new thing drawing all attention.

There are Elves come,Ribedir leant a hand upon Edhelmir’s shoulder, to rouse him. “Out there, they are Elves come !” Even the lord, wearied of all address, turned in his seat, and beheld it too.

I see but a pair,” the Lord warned the youth to not grow too excited prematurely. There were after all already Elves in the cage next to them. “And one of those a child,Edhelmir’s observation dwindled in volume as did his interest. An Elf with a girlchild .. the Lord could not watch what he felt sure would happen next. He closed his eyes anew and wished he also might have closed his ears, for surely soon would come the screams and shrill cries of that little girl child.

But there came no screams. The Umbarian overseer had gone over and engaged in conversation with the unexpected pair. And Ribedir drew up as far as he could, gasping from the protest his hurt limb exuded, in his haste.

Gwaurnaroth” hissed one of the captive Elves in disgust and disappointment, before they as a one turned from their intrigue to a more disgruntled huddle about their small pen.

Dirt rats ?” the young man supposed his raw interpretation of a term he had not heard before. Some insult surely, but the context still confused. “Who are they ? What is happening ?” he dared aloud to ask. The Overseer seemed almost subject to the latest Elf arrival, which was a thing quite alien from how he had behaved towards the Elves already in his ‘care’. If anything they had tended to suffer worse than the mortals had, perhaps because they seemed the more surly. There had been no explanation given for this, nor why the immortals were not released even for work duty. They were locked in fetters hand and foot, and left to stew in their own filth and misery without reprieve.

Moles,” one of these unhappy number took the time to explain to Ribedir, seeking that the young man comprehended their tongue, which he held to. “You are learned, yes ? You have heard of the House of Mole ? The Fall of Ondolinde ?

Gondolin,” the Gondorian exclaimed before he could halt his shock. “But surely they were all .. wiped out. I read that ..

They were scattered. Though came out in due time, as do all pestilent insects crawl out from beneath their rocks. You travel all the way to this island to look up at the skies, and you never think to learn who lurks in the next isle along ?” the Elf laughed without amusement. His bright eyes bored into the young herald with extreme judgement. “Tol Noldare. The survivors fled there. To be apart from the world that never would forgive their treachery.


But they can not ally with Umbar ! They are .. well, Elves !Ribedir still struggled to marry the concept with his understanding of their kind.

A Mole will deal with and do whatever it takes to get what he wants,” the startled herald was schooled. “He may turn on these Corsairs as swift as he would turn on us, as swift as he would turn on his own brother if it suited him.” The silence which pursued this claim inspired want for evidence. “You watch,” the captive Elf urged Ribedir. “They shall buy your folk to treat with afterwards unkindly, for the entertainment of vengeance against the Mortal Tuor, since he murdered their lord years ago. They have despised your kind since that day. And as for we .. they shall not even purchase us, but leave us here. What sort of Elf can you imagine would do such a thing ? Save for their kind.


The young man only accepted he had sunk down in the mud beneath him, as it began to cake to his thighs, a cold dread that reached to his bones.

We have seen it happen four times already, since we were brought here,” one of the Elf’s comrades leant strength to the story. The other men and women about him had begun to mark the passage of the Overseer and these two Mole Elves toward them now. The entire caged collection fell to a telling hush, and then the Mortals were dragged from their ‘quarters’. The captive Elves were, just as was foretold, abandoned to their fate. Ribedir had surely seen the male Elf (Hatholdir) give eyes toward them, and those eyes were steeped in a brooding tempest. The men and women however, he claimed in entirety. And the latest intel offered to these slaves of their new pending owner filled the air with new shrieks of despair and horror. Edhelmir’s hand found his friend, and held him stand tall.

This is the salvation we were waiting on ?” the herald threw back in a hush. “They’re worse than the ..” he began and was cut off.


Hatholdir gave words to them, naming them as his, and outlining his rules, his expectations, and his formidable decree. That he was taking them from slavery and from the Umbarians, but he would never let them leave the new home they must embrace as their own. Ribedir furrowed his brow and glared deep at this latest, clutching – seemingly for balance - at his Lord’s arm to see him cease conversing so calmly with the Mole. Marched to the means of new transportation, each slave was released of chains, by Hatholdir himself, setting himself up as their liberator, even as they set foot upon the deck of that Elf’s ship, set to where he would retain them. The herald alone held ground and refused to mutely step up as all had done before him, as though a lamb to the slaughter. Some of the crew came to their King’s aid and wrested the surly youth below deck with all the rest of his peers, and the new owner of such a cargo calmly pocketed the key. There were offers made to the young man by some of the Moles and even by his friends, that this must simply be some measure to dissuade him from trying to leap overboard. For surely in this state, he would be dragged down to his death. His leg and the painful urgency of their path toward the ship, .. did not improve his mood or help matters of course.

And neither, having endured so much already, did Ribedir of Belfalas. At least he had known what to expect of the Corsairs. Edhelmir continued to assume that there was some reason this was all occurring, but his young herald was not convinced that was any comfort. The goals of the Moles of Tol Noldare, he could only guess at, for he did not believe this Hatholdir as far as he might wish to throw him. And history as well as rumour was not kind to their reputation.
Last edited by Ercassie on Tue Jun 15, 2021 10:07 pm, edited 1 time in total.

Nazgûl
Points: 4 293 
Posts: 2756
Joined: Mon May 18, 2020 11:02 am
Image
The Swan Haven, YT 1495
The Nyxborn: Beauty in Darkness
(Private RP)

When the fighting broke out, the real fighting, Felmenar was near the middle of the host, marching within sight of his cousin, Finrod. The clang of steel on steel set his teeth on edge, his blood surged and seethed. Even at this distance, he could hear the hue and cry, the call to arms, the screams of death and dying. He was the first to draw his sword of those around him. The blade shone under the starlight, its edge catching a gleam of the stars. He had forged it in imitation of Fëanor’s fell creations, an unadorned, slender blade devoid of runic or bejeweled finery; the blade was a sign of adoration. It was a killing weapon, sleek and violent. The grip, made to a hand-and-a-half length, was wrapped about with supple leather, dyed black and crimson in an alternating pattern; the cross guard was a plain horizontal bar that slowly twisted and tapered toward the edges; the pommel was a simple polished steel ball. The blade was longer than those of the Fëanorians, owing to Felmenar’s great height, yet even still he was able to wield the blade with one hand.

He moved as swift as an eagle, dashing through the slower members of his host, eager for the call of the steel inferno. His eyes gleamed bright and yellow as the lust for battle filled him. Nothing like this had ever happened within his memory, born within the safe confines of Valinor. He constantly strained against the edict that elves stay within the sacred lands of Aman. He chaffed to return to the lands of his forefathers, the wild, untamed lands of east. He had heard tale upon tale of the deeds done in the days of the Great Journey. He longed to be a part of such a tale. His desire to fight and to win glory was so great that he easily fell under the sway of the great smith’s fiery words. Had Finrod not stayed him with wise, rational counsel, he would have taken flight before even Fëanor and his sons to track down the Black Enemy and his unlight spewing co-conspirator. Wild was his wrath, a fire that burned within him so strongly that his eyes had changed to reflect it. He’d been born with the emerald green eyes of his mother but as he grew in height and ferocity, they changed to a vibrant, iridescent yellow. Excitement flooded through him, his muscles, corded and sinewy, coiled like a serpent ready to strike. The enemy was unknown to him, as far back in the host of the departing Eldar as he was, but even from this distance, the sounds of battle, of deadly steel dances, called to his soul.

He heard his cousin call out to him, try to slow him down, to stop him from heedlessly diving into the fray but it was no good. The sounds of battle were a siren’s song to Felmenar, one-time student of Tulkas. His mind was razor focused. There was nothing that would turn him aside now. The closer he came to the conflagration, the more confused he became. Something was wrong here. He could see no enemies, no fell spirits or foul beings touched by darkness. There were only elves, brethren. Yet the fighting was no less fierce than had the battle been against the slithering, slobbering hordes. The tall ellon knew something was amiss. He looked to a hill, saw the standard of Fëanor and his sons flapping in the wind. His blood surged and he pushed forward. Felmenar did not understand the reasons the fighting had broken out, perhaps there was some malevolent spell of the Black Enemy at work here, perhaps the Falmari had been entranced into evil or had otherwise been turned as a stumbling block to the great purpose of the march, but he had no time to sit and debate the matter with himself. The consequences must be sorted out later. For now, he would have to fight.

And fight he did.

Hours and hours of practice had turned to years and years. The martial arts had become second nature to Felmenar, yet all the competitions and ordeals he had entered into had never had the air of deadly seriousness. The contests had all been blunted, shorn of truth. Yet no longer would he be bound by rules and moralities. War had come, and the ellon had never felt so alive! He bounded into the fray and the most heated point, his blade was like a falling star. Spears and tridents, the makeshift weapons of the Falmari, stood no chance against him, wreathed in battle fury as he was. Each time he felt his blade slice through flesh, there was a sense of pleasure, putrid and vile though it may have seemed with retrospect and hind knowledge. His heart was aflame with desire. His voice rose wordless in a great cry of ecstasy. He was no longer Felmenar, student of practice, bound by limitations, he was Felmenar, Unbound. Nothing could stand before him now.

And nothing did.

Even when pressed by three or four Falmari at a time, he parried their spears, rushed them, pinned them against the walls and ended them. Within an hour, his silvery blade was coated with thick red. It still gleamed and shimmered in the starlight. The blade was hungry, alive with the need to drink the life of hotblooded creatures. It was more than an extension of his arm, the nameless blade was a part of him, an extension of his emotions and feelings and thoughts as much as his senses. As he fought, cutting down his opponents, he swore in the silent void of his mind he could hear a new voice calling to him from the blade. Had he any time to sit and philosophize about the sensation, surely eh would have come up with some horrible reasoning, a touch of madness, battle-folly, or perhaps sensory deception, but for now he allowed that voice to become a part of him. He integrated it into his being. That voice joined the choir of voices his moods and sensations.

The battle thinned as he reached the far end of the harbor. Though the various shouts and commands he’d heard, Felmenar discovered it was the boats they needed, that they had been denied. He understood the wrath of Fëanor and his sons. Had the hot blooded elf been alongside the great smith, he would have been the first to draw blade. Whether by belligerent stubbornness or bewitchment, the Falmari had chosen to allow the Black Enemy to escape and now hindered the pursuit of justice. In the midst fighting, Felmenar had to remind himself that these were not the savage creatures of the enemy and thusly those slain at the end of his blade would deserve pity in the end.

“Halt!” The voice was high and clear, but there was trepidation in it, a quavering nervousness.

Slowly, Felmenar turned to face the voice. His white hair fluttering in a breeze that blow off the waters. His yellow eyes sparkled with bloodlust. “Halt? Where then should I go? Ought I to join you in your obfuscation of justice? Ought I cower as injustices and horrid crimes are perpetrated within my sight? Ought I crumble and refuse the most basic measures of hospitality?” he grinned savagely, wiping a smear of blood across his chin. “Nay, I will not halt for the likes you.”

The Falmari, nearly a foot shorter, hefted a wicked sharp trident and aimed it at Felmenar’s chest. “I do not want to fight you, but I will if I must.”

“Then you must,” the Ñoldo spat, raising his sword.

The Falmari was fast, his strikes with the trident were lightning, testing Felmenar’s defenses. He was good, the ellon had to admit. He was losing ground in this fight, the strikes and jabs were coming too quickly for him to be able to launch his own attack. His arms felt sluggish in comparison to those of his opponent. They dueled their way to a dock, already slick with blood. In the distance, he could hear the screams of a woman, telling someone to stay in the water, to hide. He spared a fraction of a glance, saw a fishing trawler surrounded by the light of angry torches and glittering swords. Why go after such a poor target? It would be useless for their plight. The energy of his comrades would be better spent on boarding and securing the larger swan vessels.

But now was not the time to be preoccupied with the larger strategy. Now he need to deal with this Falmari. Finally, a stroke of the trident went wide as the elf slipped on the blood at the feet. Felmenar took the opportunity to finally begin his attack. He struck once, twice, thrice, four times, five times. Each strike found him gaining ground. He could not breach the defenses of the Falmari but he was driving him back. They were nearly at the end of the dock now. The sounds of the tide mixed with the sounds of battle, a glorious cacophony. The Ñoldo felt energized, finding a second wind. Sidestepping a strike from the trident, he used the flat of the blade to knock the weapon aside and move within its reach. With his free hand, he grappled with the Falmari, twisting his wrist and yanked the polearm away from his assailant. Using the momentum, Felmenar tossed the trident away, letting it fly into the ocean with an insignificant plop. He grabbed the Falmari by the breastplate he wore, pulled him in and under his arm, grounded his stance, then yanked the man’s torso back while holding his neck still. There was a snap and a gurgle. The body slumped to the ground. Felmenar knelt beside him. The elf’s eyes were still open, gasping for breath.

“I told you I wouldn’t halt. Why didn’t you listen to me? Why couldn’t you have just stood aside? Why couldn’t you have aided me? Are we not brothers after a fashion?” He wiped the blood from his blade on the dying man’s sleeve, then rolled him over, letting his body fall into the sea.

He stood up, satisfied but angry. The group that had been attacking the fishing trawler were fleeing, likely finding better, more suitable ships to commandeer. This section of the harbor was quiet now. The fighting had left the buildings mostly untouched. An angry thought came into his mind: burn it all down, but he managed to stop himself, reasoning that a fire would take too long to kindle and there was more work to be done. Finrod would have entered the fray by now, and he needed to be beside his cousin. He took one last look at the body flooding face down in the water, shook his head, and raced back into the heart of the uproar.

By the time he made it back to the press, the resistance of the Falmari had been broken. There was blood everywhere. More blood that he’d though possible. A part of him was horrified to see so much death, so much violence, but the better part of him looked on the scene of carnage and thought it good. It was not the fault the Ñoldor that their allies and kin had forsaken them, that they’d been forced to fight and take what they were owed, what they needed in the pursuit of justice. The sounds of screaming could be heard on all sides, hundreds of voices, some crying out in pain, some crying out in victory. Surely there was no victor hear today. The Black Enemy had won this battle by the seeds of indecision and stubbornness. This, too, would have to be redressed in the wars to come. He sheathed his sword and walked through street soaked in blood, passed the groans and shudders of dying men in the streets.

The foe was not one of his choosing, but his heart was full. Felmenar’s first taste of battle had been a rich one, the days to come would be a veritable feast. Despite the exhaustion he felt creeping around the edges of his consciousness, he felt alive. In the midst of death he felt more alive and invigorated than he had ever felt before. He unsheathed his blade and looked at it in the light of the stars. He watched the light as it waivered and shimmered, saw each ripple of steel as it had been folded and folded and folded a thousand times. It was beautiful. “You ought to have a name now, I suppose.” The blade seemed to darken, drinking in the light of the stars and the fires as they began. Its form shimmered as if it had been made of mists. “Lómëhina.” He said, sheathing the silent blade once more.
Last edited by Baphởmet on Thu Apr 29, 2021 10:33 pm, edited 1 time in total.

Nazgûl
Points: 4 293 
Posts: 2756
Joined: Mon May 18, 2020 11:02 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë, YT 1495
(Private with Moriel)

The funerary service was beautiful. That much Finnbarr could not deny. Davos’ eulogy was eloquence and lyrical, his voice was strong, Finnbarr didn’t understand how he could be so strong right now. All the young Falmari wanted to do was hide in his room on his parent’s boat. But, of course he couldn’t do that. The tiny vessel was still in the harbor, one of the few that hadn’t been taken, but it now felt as alien and unfamiliar as the other end of the world. A place of terror and unknown. Maybe he’d return to it someday, maybe. The idea of dying wasn’t exactly unknown to Finnbarr, he’d known all his short life that death was something that could always be lurking around the corner. But he thought his parents were invincible. He thought the citizens of Alqualondë were invincible. Death wasn’t really a thing here, not so close to the Valar. It never crossed his mind that he’d be attending a funeral. Reality was a sobering, an uncomfortably tight-fitting shirt and breeches. He wanted to squirm and fidget. There was so little movement here. After spending so much time on the water, constantly moving and shifting with the tides, standing still felt as unnatural as a funeral.

This was wrong. This was all wrong! They shouldn’t be doing this! He and Davos shouldn’t be together! Davos should be in his big fancy house, hosting all the important people of the city, his friends. Finnbarr should be learning how to gut and clean a fish. This was all wrong! No! NO! He began to shake and tremble. This wasn’t supposed to be. His world was all wrong. He wanted it to back to normal. He wanted shut his eyes as tightly as he could and open them to find his parents laughing and calling him over to them, he wanted to see Davos’ friend wake up and demand a feast be served in his honor. He opened his eyes though, red rimmed with tears that had begun to fall without him realizing it, and found the scene just as he’d left it. He hated it. He hated this stupid funeral. It was bad and wrong. They shouldn’t be having a funeral at all! They should be celebrating and singing, playing and working. This funeral was wrong. He hated that he was here, hated that Davos was here. Hated that his parents and Davos’ friend weren’t here. He clenched his jaw so hard he heard something crack and a white shock of pain exploded. He wanted to cry and scream and run away.

He looked at Davos though, and that stopped him. If the ancient ellon could stand and face his grief with such composure and grace, then so would Finnbarr. He owed him that much. Every impulse told him to escape, but he didn’t. He didn’t know if he was doing a good thing by staying and observing the funeral, but he knew it was his only recourse. He needed to be brave. He hadn’t been brave the night of the attack and look what happened. He had to be brave, else his cowardice could spell doom for Davos, and he would not allow that.

He squeezed the ancient one’s hand, felt something like strength being transferred between them. He felt safer, not completely, but he believed he could do this. He stepped forward, cleared his throat and began to sing his own song.


Fare you well upon your journey,
To the bright lands far away,
Where beside the peaceful rivers,
You may linger any day.
In the forests warm at noontide.
See the flowers bloom in the glades,
Meet the friends who’ve gone before you,
To the calm of quiet shades.
There you’ll wait, O my loved ones,
Never knowing want or care,
And when I have seen my seasons,
We will walk together there.*


-- * -- * -- Some Time Later -- * -- * --

Down and down and down he went. The light of the stars quickly faded, obscured by the fathomless depths of the water. Finnbarr opened his eyes under waves, but it was nearly too dark to see anything. He was in a different world now, a world of darkness, of shadows, and infinite obscurity. But it was not an alien world. Not anymore. The more he dove, the more he swam, the more water felt like his home. In the last three years he spent more time below the surface of the waves than above them. His time as charge to Davos had been relatively carefree, but they hadn’t been filled with as much activity or responsibility. Tutors and lessons only lasted so long until Finnbarr was bored and looking for a way to get back in the water. It was all he wanted to do. From the moment he realized he’d lost the carven image of the otter Davos had given to him all that time ago, he’d been obsessed with finding it again and getting it back. He’d lost it on that terrible night, the night the entire world changed. The stars shined with less ferocity and brilliance, the land was colder and harsher. The only place Finnbarr felt safe was in the water. The great salt sea was the only place he felt he belonged. All of the tutors told him that it was a phase and he’d grow out of it, that he’d learn that there was more to life that diving and swimming, but what did they know? Davos never discouraged him. And for that, Finnbarr loved him. He’d never love Davos as a parent, he’d never love anyone like that, but Davos had rescued him that night in a dozen different ways and that earned him a special kind of love and affection, a kind of loyalty that those Ñoldor could never understand.

His raged burned in him. There were no clear answers or (in Finnbarr’s mind) justice for what had happened. They’d sailed away, leaving his home a smoking ruin, as if it had been their right to do so. But they were gone now, absconded with the life work of so many people. He had nothing to direct his rage at, except the sea. The sea understood his rage, accepted it, allowed him to channel that rage into something productive. He lost count of how many times he’d dived down to the bottom of the bay and shouted as loud as he could, releasing a torrent of bubbles. He didn’t want to be comforted in any other way, had no idea how to be comforted in any other way. His miniscule bouts of rage brought a hammerhead shark to him once, investigating the disturbance and hoping for food. Finnbarr hadn’t been afraid, he’d swam with the shark as far as he could until he nearly lost sight of the lands to the west. He remembered looking out to the east and promised himself he’d go there one day, and he’d make things right.

Today though, he was focused on the sea bottom rather than the mysterious lands from campfire tales. He was going to find the otter today. He knew it. He’d been searching for years, but never come close. Today was going to be different. The older he got, the wider his net had to be. The only real lessons Finnbarr listened to were the ones about the sea, about currents and tides, about sailing. The tides might have carried the little figurine out far beyond where he’d dropped it. The only question was how far out. He knew it was not a question of if, but when. He’d never been surer of anything in his short life before. He was going to find that figurine today or he was going to drown in the attempt.

Set with that grim determination, he plunged below, using his hands to search the sandy, rocky sea floor when his eyes failed him. He knew this terrain like he knew the stars. He’d never seen it, but he didn’t need eyes to see. He was home down here, as at home as he’d ever be. Down here, with the weight of the water pressing down on him, he felt free of the troubles of the world. He felt as though he might be okay. He needed the sea and the sea welcomed him with cold, green arms.

He let out a breath of air, bubbles exploded around him, crawling up his face until they shot upward, rising to meet their own doom. He was nearly at the edge of the sand now. The reef would be coming up soon. He’d cut himself a hundred times already on the reef, but each cut gave him a lesson and a piece of the puzzle. He greeted it now like an old friend, a wild and potentially dangerous friend, but a friend nonetheless.

What do you have for me today? Did you catch the little marble figurine? Do you know where it went?

Tenderly, he ran his finger over the sharp stones of the reef. His fingers were calloused from his underwater adventures as much as his sailing lessons. He could barely feel the little knicks and scrapes now.

Then his finger touched something sooth and round.

He let out another burst of bubbles. He opened his eyes for all the good it did him. The water stung and his vision was still completely black. But he knew. He knew he’d found it. He’d finally found it! Finnbarr pulled on the smooth stone. It was stuck. He pulled harder, bracing himself with his free hand against the reef. His could feel the stone cutting into him the more he pulled, but he would not be denied. Not now. He could feel his lungs start to spasm. He was running out of time. He tried to remain calm, knowing that panicking would not lead him to the results he needed, but the urgency his lungs were sending to his brain kept pulling his attention away from his task. Just. A. Little. More. He pulled harder, but the figurine was firmly stuck. He could feel his anger raising, mixing with his panic. He had not search for so long, so deep, and so far to be denied now. He shouted, spilling the last bit of air in his lungs. He grabbed the otter with both hands and used his unshod feet as leverage. Something finally gave. The coral broke free, snapped, and suddenly he was careening up and away. The otter nearly slipped from his hand as he swam upward. He grabbed it again and held it tight to his chest with one hand, holding onto it as if it contained all that he valued in the world (which it very well might have). The starts twinkled into existence again, one by one. He broke the surface of the water, leaping fully into the air as he gasped for precious breath. Air filled his lungs again and he began to weep.

“DAVOS! DAVOS! I FOUND IT DAVOS! I FOUND THE OTTER!”

(Text originally from Pearls of Lutra)

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
ImageImage

Lindesúl the Bellmaker, and Lhinnadhriel, his wife,
with their daughters, Melindalë and Menellótë

Alqualondë, YT. Long before the First Kinslaying
(also featuring Nenmeldo (Earenolwe) – with permission.


The waves teased the shore, strumming a refresh of contact along the white stone, and then retreating, as though it would ever truly leave. Here the city and the sea were forever entwined. Here dwelt those who were beloved of both ship and sand at once. Lindesúl gazed out at the view afforded his heightened tower, and breathed in the majesty of his fair home, as one might savour the prospect of a fine wine. His labours were come to end, if labours you might ever deem them. For there were few things at all which the bellmaker found more joy in. Save perhaps his family, who made much joyful sound for their own sakes.

It was to this end that his friend, Nenmeldo, had invited Lindesúl’s wife and their daughters out upon the water, out aboard his noble swan ship, Alarcaráma. The sage Nelya had laughed that without such an intervention, the great bell (commissioned by the King Olwë himself) should never be completed ! So keen was the father to make games and merriment with his girls. They completed him.

If he could imagine one thing lacking in his happy life, the craftsElf might recall of Solchon, his dear friend, who had never taken ship to this land from the last. There were times that Lindesúl felt sure he set his bells a pealing, their clamour then sprinting forth across the liquid vault of blue, to rouse their errant companion come forth in their wake. For all that they had come to love in Eldamar was only tempered by all they had been forced to lose. He could not blame Solchon for loitering in the face of such a cruel delight. Neither had his heart ever properly reconciled with the fact he’d never see his friend again.

*******

The ship slumbered in the vast catch of an endless peace, a wordless lullaby. Their voices gave rise to a sound complimentary. Her mother, Lhinnadhriel, never could go about her day without emitting some soft lull of a song, each of which she was forever half composing and would never finish. Her sister, Melindalë, would rise to the sound of song come of their mother, and lend her own trill in perfect harmony, as though they spoke a language all their own, and fell to such a secret conversation shared, without ever rehearsing the flawless unison. They two nestled on the soft-soaked beams of the ship’s deck, mother behind daughter, braiding the long celestial tresses they all shared. But she, the solitary, sat apart and alone. Her lips parted similar but not in sound. In only silent reflection of the tranquil episode.


The steady shift of their wooden vessel, nestled in the cradle of the nurturing waves. The lilting tone of Nenmeldo’s flute, a third instrument that waxed here lyrical. Menellótë smiled to know such a sensation, even as she swallowed the thought in her heart, that it would not last. That a day would come she should stand separate from this perfect, blissful existence.

That was why she sought in vain to capture the moment forever, though time fell like grains of sand through her fingers. That was why she leant, her back pressed determined against the deck as she closed her eyes hard upon the scene, and squeezed them shut. In thought was it after reignited, in memory, in practice. As the stars roved all aloft, and the girl raised a single white arm to wave at the stars she did not need to see. They stayed with her. As she prayed that all moments such as this would too.


Hark ! The bells ! The bells !Melindalë tore from her mother’s lap and looked for all the world as though she meant to fly from ship and soar across the sky herself, to greet the sound.

Your father calls us home to hearth,” Linnadhriel gleamed, that love she bore for her soul mate, her husband, setting stars like jewels to serve her as eyes with light no woe should diminish. For all that their voyage with Nenmeldo was over, for this day, there had been other days as this before. They had no cause to fear there would not be such days again. Far above the Falmari, on high, Varda’s blossoms shrugged free of their gauzy shroud. And the mighty mariner turned his hand from song to steering the sweet swan and her cygnets back to their nest.

*Edited to update the name of the ship, as per @Tharmáras decision*
Last edited by Ercassie on Wed Jun 16, 2021 8:48 pm, edited 2 times in total.

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë. YT 1495-99.
(Private with Frost)

Anxiously Davos watched the surface of the water from the deck of the small ship, bobbing gently in the minor swells below which Finnbarr dove. Keen as his eyes were, they could not penetrate the depths of the water that covered the boy, and so he waited on tenterhooks. His ward was a child of perseverance, and had pursued his drive for diving with rigor; Finnbarr needed the sea, and no one understood that better than Davos. But Davos also knew well the dangers of diving too greedily and too deep, and how the sea could trap you in her embrace forever if you didn’t respect her danger. He drummed his fingers on the rail, watching. When Finnbarr had first proclaimed his desire to find the otter he had lost, Davos had wanted to protest. Who knew where it might be, carried by current and tide, such a small thing? He could carve another, hundreds more, to replace it. But he knew it was not merely the idea of possessing the trinket that drove Finnbarr, and held his tongue. Time had continued to pass slowly in the endless starlight, and they had made many expeditions upon the water together for Finnbarr to dive. The boy was dutiful in all things, but always longed to be at sea, and Davos could not refuse him. He too was weary of the land. At the sound of swirling water and a splash, Davos looked around. The bodily form of Ossë condensed upon the rail at the prow of the ship, amusement in his face as he looked at Davos.

“Shall I help him?”

“No!” Davos snapped, and flicked one hand at the maia, “He has to do this himself. Either he’ll find it or he won’t, but he’ll do it himself. But,” he paused, narrowing his eyes at his old and tempestuous friend, “if you let him drown, I’ll never forgive you.”

“So fickle, Seaworth,” Ossë drawled, “first you don’t want my help, and then you do. Make up your mind.”

“Don’t make me come over there and slap you silly.” Davos returned to watching the water. Ossë rolled his eyes.

“He’s fine. He’s just about at the reef and will probably be out of breath soon, the little cuttlefish. Oh,” Ossë paused, cocking his head to one side, “oh, this could get interesting.”

“Shuttup, fishbrains,” Davos growled, making a rude gesture at Ossë without looking at him. The maia snorted, but fell silent. Davos waited. And waited. He restrained himself from looking over to Ossë, and waited. Then, at last, a dark shape emerged from the deep and into the water penetrated by starlight. Rapidly it approached, gained the shape of the boy, and burst from the water in a triumphant leap that sent Finnbarr’s whole body breaching like a whale as he screamed his triumph.

YES!!Davos roared, throwing his fists in the air as with a splash behind him, Ossë vanished, “Yes!!” He vaulted onto the rail and hurled himself into the water, splashing down with a boom next to Finnbarr. He pulled the weeping boy to him in the water in a crushing hug. “You did it, Finbarr! You did it!! The sea herself couldn’t outsmart you! Not the sea herself!” Pride burst from Davos and he hoisted Finnbarr out of the water, his own legs beating furiously beneath the surface, and whirled him round, crowing, “Finnbarr the otterman! Swift as any otter, and twice as clever!”


***

After that day, time had seemed to speed up again, taking on a greater life. The starlight stretched on, but it seemed brighter. Finnbarr grew in both mind and body, voracious for adventure. He continued his studies at Davos’s insistence- Seaworth himself had been born into a world without letters and the written word, and still considered himself (probably somewhat self deprecatingly) scarcely literate; reading and writing did not come naturally to him, and he wanted Finnbarr to have every advantage. His ward obeyed, but always they returned together to the water. Davos trained Finnbarr in the art of sailing, of reading the ocean and her tides, of the creatures that inhabited her waters and the shores beside them, of all the songs and stories that lived in his memory, of the shipwright’s craft; he had taught Finnbarr all he could of the art of freediving, of how to stretch your existence below the waves to its utmost limits, but here the young Falmar had found his true calling, and it was not long before student became master. They sailed out in all weathers, laughing and singing, and in all weathers Finnbarr dove, seeking ever-deeper in his quests among Ulmo’s realm.

Somewhere along the way, Davos had stopped worrying about Finnbarr. He no longer paced at the rail when his ward was beneath the surface, fearing he might not reappear. And he no longer spent nights in sleepless dread that the boy might give in to despair. He still kept careful watch, of course, but in the early days of what had become their partnership, the ancient mariner had not known how Finnbarr might react to life going on without his parents, and with the echoes of the Kinslaying all around them. He had not known what to do, but always tried his best. He, too, felt a great despair, and had spoken to truth to Finnbarr on that first day when he said they both needed a friend. But with the boy’s continued presence, his house had grown more crowded, and his heart more full. After a time, Davos had expanded his modest dwelling, adding on an extra room for Finnbarr’s own, thought when at home they still spent most of their time in the central room by the fire. The house became as much Finnbarr’s home as his own, and Davos was gladder than he could have imagined. The despair faded, and a new kind of happiness grew.

Finnbarr was still very young as the lives of elves were concerned, but he was nearly full grown now as they sailed out on a day that was dark and stormy, the stars blurred behind stormclouds, the sea even darker than usual, her swells tossing with temper. Davos piloted his craft with skill, tacking it out to a location they had stopped many times. There was something beneath the waves here; deep, deep below the surface, deeper than anyone had ever dived before and live to tell, that Finnbarr was determined to find. He had tried many times without success, scouting and searching and stretching his breath further and further. Davos commiserated with him each time, in an echo of the much younger Finnbarr’s quest for the otter he had lost. This time, there was nothing lost to recover, only something new to find. Finnbarr had stepped over the side today with a cheery wave, and disappeared beneath the angry waves with scarcely a splash to add to their fury. He had been gone a long, long time. Not long enough for Davos to truly fear, but he had broken from his other tasks to stand by the rail as the ship bucked in the grip of the storm, twisting the end of one silver braid around his fingers as he watched the crashing swells, and waited, heedless of the lashing rain against his face.

Nazgûl
Points: 4 293 
Posts: 2756
Joined: Mon May 18, 2020 11:02 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë, YT 1499
(Private with Moriel)

He stood on the deck of a ship, pacing with nervous excitement. He’d managed to convince Davos that this was not, in fact, just another way for him to find a way to kill himself, and that they would both gain from this little adventure. He removed the soft cotton shirt and tossed it aside with over practiced casualness. He smiled as he leaned over the prow of the ship, watching his reflection grin back at him with warbling turbulence. It would be a while before the ship was over the precise location Finnbarr wanted to search, but the urge to simply jump in was starting to get overwhelming. He gripped the side paneling of the deck, dug his fingers into the wood, trying to ground himself in the moment. The more excited he got, the more impatient he became, the more impatient he became, the more mistakes he was liable to make. He closed his eyes and inhaled the salty air. Focusing on his presence on the deck of the ship, the young Falmari spread his conscious awareness around him, imagined the ship in his mind, sleek and fast, one of the many that had been rebuilt in the last five years since… since everything happened. He saw the soft, muted colors, felt their cool touch on his skin as he wavered through the air in his mind. He felt the wood beneath his feet, strong and firm. He bent at little at the knees and flattened his feet so that they covered as much area as he could. When he opened his eyes again, when he looked up at the great twinkling stars, he felt at ease again, he felt himself. He looked back down at the water and smiled; his reflection smiled back. The air was cool, there was a smell of storms on the breeze. Even at this distance, with just the light of the stars, he could see the storm brewing. Dull flashes of lightning appeared in the sky, obscured by clouds taller than the mountains. Occasionally, one of those bolts split the sky in two, ruptured the very air, and sliced through the ocean. Along with the nervous excitement, there was a genuine worry that something might go wrong. But not even this fledgling gale could dissuade him from his dream.

He'd seen them in a dream months and months ago. Thirteen massive black pearls, floating at a depth no starlight could reach, drifting in a sea of inky infinity. He’d awoken from that dream with a sense of absolute clarity, something he’d never experienced unto this point in his young life. He was determined to find these pearls and claim them as his own. Finnbarr had immediately told Davos this dream and theorized that it must a be a dream sent to him by Ossë. There was no other explanation that made sense to the young elf. He would not hear Davos’ more logical, reasonable explanations and theories. He once overheard the old one saying to himself that he was going to have to have a hard talk with the water spirit; Finnbarr dismissed it as a man talking to himself. Finnbarr’s desire burned on the border of fanaticism. His desire to find and possess these pearls overtook him at every point. His studies, those long hours he was forced to endure not being on the water, were spent daydreaming. They appeared in his mind’s eye every time he closed his eyes. They haunted him with their tenebrous beauty. He’d never seen a black pearl before that dream. Never imagined that anything so wonderfully macabre and transcendent could exist. He badgered Davos again and again until finally the ancient nér relented and showed him some sketches that others had made, theorizing their existence and where they might be found. As it turns out, that decision would drag Davos on the deck of his ship more and more as Finnbarr firmly believed that he would find them by simply diving at random spots, doing his best to map the area (as well as a vast expanse of open ocean can be mapped) in his mind. He learned to free dive from Davos. Aside from a roof, clothing, food, and education, this was the most valuable thing Davos had ever given Finnbarr. Despite his constant trips into the water to find his marble otter, there was something about the sea that terrified him, had terrified him the night the Ñoldor came and he had nearly died in the water. He saw it as something wonderful but something with sinister intentions. He would never have told Davos this, that shame would be his to bear as long as he could bear it. It was not before he began to crave the ocean, began to love it more than the solid ground he slept on, that he understood that he could love something and be terrified of it at the same time. As he learned the art of free diving, he learned to trust the oceans, feel the currents and learn their moods and movements. He learned to trust himself, to know when he was pushing himself just enough and when he was going to push himself too far. There was no way he could repay Davos this debt. There was no way he could repay any of the debts he owed to Davos. As he watched the storm grow closer, he realized the true extent of all that he owed him, this man that found him floating in the sea and took him in.

Finnbarr truly had grown to love this man. Without him, Finnbarr surely would have drowned, but even beyond that, without Davos, Finnbarr would never have survived the waves and waves and waves of grief. More terrifying than the blackest seas, the most tempestuous oceans was grief. And Finnbarr had lost everything to it. He still could not bear to see his parents’ little fishing boat, though it lay in the harbor, calling for him to come and sail. The first year with Davos was spent crying himself to sleep, blaming himself for what happened, desperately and futilely trying to make a deal with Mandos to trade his life for theirs. Nothing helped. Davos, stars and seashells bless him, did everything he could, gently coaxing the little boy Finnbarr had been until he was ready to face the world again. He did not have any family of his own, neither of them did. Instinctively, Finnbarr knew that he could never be a true son to Davos, but he wanted to be, he wanted to do everything to make him proud. With such little to offer, the young Falmari decided that everything he tried, he would try to the fullest, to let Davos know he had not made a mistake drawing that little drowning boy from the depths of the sea, and from the depths of despair.

The storm was close. Thunder and lightning, wind and rain, it was all around them know, cocooning them in a shell of pelagic fury. And yet, Finnbarr could not help but feel exhilaration. He laughed as the lightning burst from the clouds, as the winds nearly tore the sails. He had never felt so alive! He was already soaked to the bone, but he barely felt it. He closed his eyes again and opened his arms wide, welcoming the squall’s power, taking it as his own. The boat rocked back and forth underneath him, but his balance remained true. Finnbarr had found that place of peace and serenity amidst the raging winds. There was nothing that could take his dreams away now! He laughed again, roaring with triumphant, ecstatic fury. “Come on now! Is that all you have to offer!” A bolt of lightning burst in front of the ship in answer, a wave surged forward and nearly knocked him back. “That’s more like it!” he beamed a hungry smile. He wiped his face and looked toward the helm. Davos stood there, a figure cut straight from the old stories, from the mythology of the sea itself. He was a tall and proud, roaring his defiance at the sea. Finnbarr waved and with the grace of a swan, leapt over the prow of the ship. He folded his legs together in a pike formation and pressed his upper body tightly against his lower half, turned a somersault, then blossomed and hit the water with barely a splash.

The world below the surface almost utterly different. The sky, the surface of the waves, shimmered in a hundred different shades of blue and purple and green. He’d never seen anything so beautiful. The sky burst with color and vibrancy as lightning flashed overhead. Finnbarr, the otterman, treaded water for a moment, watching the sky, allowing himself to acclimate to the feeling of weightlessness. He let out his breath slowly, sending clouds of bubbles to the surface just ten feet above him. As he felt his lungs start to burn, he burst upward, scissor kicking his legs until he breached. The sound of the storm struck him like a bell. The world above was in chaos, the ship was drifting this way and that as the winds buffeted the sails. Were it any lesser man than Davos Seaworth, Finnbarr would have been worried, would have called the dive off, but he trusted him, knew this storm was nothing he couldn’t handle. He inhaled, sucking in all the air his lungs could handle. In the many months before this dive, all his training had given him a greater lung capacity than he could have imagined. His dive to find the little otter figurine seemed like child’s play now. He touched the pocket on the shorts he wore instinctively. There was a hard lump there, one that shifted with the weightlessness of the water. He smiled. His lucky otter charm was still intact; he checked his other pocket, the knife he was bringing, too, was safe and sound. As soon as he had taken in all the air he could, he plunged beneath the waves.

Reorienting himself, Finnbarr pointed himself toward the great black abyss, filled with purple darkness. He closed his eyes and began to swim. Down and down and down he swam, making sure to make haste as he plunged down past the starlight, but doing so with measured patience. He’d tried that the first time he was learning the art of free diving and nearly got the bends as a result. Every few moments he let out a tiny bit of air, sending bubbles into the blackness back toward the surface. There was a sense of utter calm down here, utter silence and serenity. The tempest that raged and tore at the world above could never reach down here. This world was one of quiet emptiness. This was the world Finnbarr craved. He loved Davos and the others as much as he could, he loved his people and his home, but more often than not, it was too much for him. He needed a place to escape. This abyssal world of thalassic wonders was that escape.

Here, Finnbarr was not the boy whose parents had been murdered. He was not the orphan that the entire town doted on He was not the sad little boy who had nearly died. He was not the little fisherboy the greatest founder of the city had taken in out of charity. He was just Finnbarr, a boy who loved the water, who embraced the sea as if it was his own.

He closed his eyes. He wanted to cry he was so happy. He never knew how much he needed the solitude until he was utterly engulfed by it. He loved it here, loved it more than words had been created to say. No song, no ballad, no poem, no epic lay could fully express how he felt down here, so far below the world. He felt alive down here, where no elf dared to tread. Their fear was his delight. He swam further and further down. He looked up, a timely flash of lightning far above him gave him the scope of his depth. He was far, far below the surface. He was in a world no elf had explored. The only beings down here were the denizens of the sea, and Ulmo himself in some sunken palace. Finnbarr closed his eyes and imagined it. A great towering, singular piece of coral, down at the uttermost depths of the sea, where the pressure was so immense no person could ever hope to go without his blessing. The entire thing would be lit with a great luminesce, the same he’d seen on some of the fish down here, a bright, almost blindingly beautiful, alluring sight. He knew there was no chance he’d get to see it, but his heart burst with longing for it nonetheless. Down and down and down he swam. He could feel the pressure starting to build, his ears popped and his lungs began to feel tight. He was getting closer; he could feel it. He couldn’t see, but he could sense it.

He nearly ran into it before he was able to slow himself down. He left a burst of bubbles out of surprise. Too many bubbles, he realized in a panic. He looked up. There was nothing but infinite void above him and all around him. He was far, far below the surface now, farther and deeper than any elf had ever gone. He was lone, standing on a mountain of impossible depth. He could have gone further, but with that burst of air coming out of him, he realized his time was growing short. He felt around the stone, blindly fumbling with his fingers for any sign of the oysters, the creatures he’d seen in his dreams, the keepers of the black pearls. He did not find the oysters, instead he found a hole, a tunnel into the rock. In the utter darkness, he smiled and like a serpent, he wiggled his slender body into the hole without a thought of the myriad dangers that could come from such an impulsive action. The tunnel was narrow, just wide enough for him to slide through without scraping and cutting himself along the sides. He lost track of time as he crawled further down, down and down and down into a world unknown even to him, Finnbarr the otterman.

The tunnel gave way and opened to a large cavern like structure, a void. He swam along the surface, his arms moving like spiders beside him. Then he was struck by something. There was something, something strange ahead of him. Heedless with curiosity, he swam forward, moving faster and faster until he found himself breaching the surface. There was a moment of confusion. How was there a surface so far down here? Not looking a gift ship in the sails, he inhaled deeply, tears of joy and exertion streaming down his face. He pushed his long hair back. There was no like, nothing to see, but he gasped in amazement nonetheless. He could see it, just not with his eyes. He could sense the entire cavern around him. It was not large, and the air inside it was not overly plentiful, a left over, a remnant of bygone ages of creation. It filled his lungs, filled him fuller than any other breath of air ever had. His skin tingling with energy. He plunged below again diving to the bottom of the little cave. He crept along the walls of the cavern like the great leviathan crawling along the bottom of the sea. It was not long before his fingers felt something that was not a stone. Excitement and jubilation filled his heart. Months and months and months of searching, training had finally come to fruition! Not a moment of time had been wasted in preparing himself for this great moment. He clutched the oyster with a tight fist, refusing to let it slip away. He produced the knife and, with expert precision, wedged the blade’s tip between the lips of the shell and forced it open. A moment later, his fingers closed around something large and round. He smiled in the darkness. He found another, and another and another. In all, Finnbarr found twenty pearls. He could not see a single one of them yet, but he was certain beyond a shadow of doubt they were the black pearls of his dreams, the dream Ossë himself had given Finnbarr, the child of the deeps. Finnbarr floated as he pocketed the last of the pearls, fitting all of them in a woven silk pouch he bought just for this occasion. The pouch was bulging from the measureless wealth inside it now. Finnbarr, still under the water, shouted as loud as he could, exhausting all the air in his lungs as he roared his triumph in a place that had never heard the sounds of an elf for thousands upon thousands of years. He was almost a king here, in this tiny cavern, a king of a realm none other could lay claim to. His pride swelled and chest was full of airy light. He came up for air once more, took a deep breath of this vibrant, sacred air and felt power enter his lungs, power like nothing he’d ever experienced before.

Why had Ossë sent him down here? Could have just been to find the pearls? What was the point? Was the water spirit trying to tell him something, give him a message, a lesson? Finnbarr had no idea, but he knew he could not ruminate on it for long. Davos would be worried by now. Finnbarr had gone down further than any elf ever and had been gone for longer than any living elf could have been gone. A pang of guilt struck Finnbarr in the chest suddenly. Whilst he was down here playing Prince of the Deep, Davos would be pacing the deck, fretting and worrying about him. The image did not sit well with Finnbarr. He loved the old mariner too much. It was wrong to keep him waiting so, no matter how much Finnbarr loved it here. He was a boy of two worlds: the surface and the waters. They each pulled at him, begged him to stay with him, until he was torn asunder. Was this the message Ossë meant for him? That he was a boy of two conflicting worlds and if he did not find a way to reconcile them, to make peace with both sides of himself he would kill himself? The thought was a cold one, as cold as the waters around him.

His ascent was slow and methodical. Every few meters he swam up, he let out a bit of the sacred air, releasing it back to the world, and hovered. As much as he longed to see the shark swim and hear the whale’s song, he was glad this little stretch of oceanic desert was empty right now. He could only tell which way was up from the bubbles as they spiraled toward the surface. The shadowy seas were beginning to take their toll on Finnbarr, the Prince of the Deeps. He was a lad of two worlds, and he needed both to survive. He could not survive in one alone, no matter how hard he tried. So, he swam, ever higher and higher. The light, ever so slight at first, began to filter into the darkness. The storm was still raging above. He could feel the waves and their intensity. He was one with the sea as it roiled and crashed, as it beat the shores, beat the sides of Davos’ ship. He picked up speed, arms and legs moving a perfect aquatic union. Finally, just as a burst of thunder shook the world, he surface.

Davos! Atar! I found them! I found the pearls! Atar I did it!”

Elder of The Mark
Points: 3 249 
Posts: 1790
Joined: Sat Sep 12, 2020 7:53 am
Silver and Blue
Cuiviénen and the lands around it

Hiswa and Helwa learned many words and helped create some here they also found joy in wandering in the forests around the water until their numbers grew further and further and they had the joy of teaching their new kindred words as they a had been taught. However not all was well, for dark things moved in the deep shadows about the lake and eventually the elves began to move away from Cuivienen and eventually they never returned. They enjoyed finding new plants and animals in the darkness though most slumbered in the darkness compared to how they had grown in the light of the lamps that the elves had never known.

They grew still but their growth was slow and the elves found joy in talking to the trees though they were sleepy and slow to wake Hiswa and Helwa both enjoyed this and the followed and then the Rider came. They knew not who he was and at first they feared him. They all did even their lord for a while until he gained their trust and then their lords left with him to what end they knew not. In this time though the elves that remained grew many though Hiswa and Helwa both feared the shadow for some of their kin had fallen or were taken they knew not and words of fear entered their language, and they did not trust easily.

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë. YT 1499.
(Private with Frost)

Finnbarr’s obsession with the pearls concerned Davos. Not because he doubted the boy’s determination or his abilities, but because he knew too well how it felt to pursue a dream and have it shattered. Yes, one day Finnbarr might fall prey to the same fever that gripped those who climbed high mountains and dive too greedily and too deep in his quest. One day, he might never return from the deeps. But that chance worried Davos less that the possibility that Finnbarr might not find the pearls before the gnawing, driving desperation to do so consumed him. He had lost so much already in his young life, and Seaworth was not entirely sure he could surpass such a failure, as he might be twisted to see it. It had not become desperation yet, but obsession could last only so long before it became so. Davos had been more than lucky to have Ossë, and then Ulmo, to help break him from his own desperation in long years gone by. He did not know if he would be able to do the same for Finnbarr, if it came to that. How much could one young heart, one young soul, possibly bear? Even in the star-fire of Cuiviénen that had sustained Davos in his youth, had such things come to pass when he was Finnbarr’s age, would he have been able to bear it? He did not know.

The ship heeled and lurched beneath Davos feet, but he paid it no mind. It was no danger yet. Still he watched the churning surface of the water, and waited. In the storm, it would take even longer for the shadow that always preceded Finnbarr’s return to appear, for even his own keen eyes could only penetrate so far into the wine-dark sea. So focused was Davos that the cacophony of the storm seemed muted. The splash that always announced Ossë’s arrival when he wasn’t trying to be clever, however, crashed against him like breakwater. Davos glanced sideways, then flicked his eyes back to the surface.

“How’s it going?” Ossë asked, and there was something off about the question.

“What do you mean how’s it going? You ought to tell me how it’s going,” Davos muttered, drumming his fingers on the rail. “What, did you just come up here to torment me about being a worrywart?”

“I can’t see him.”

“What?”

“I can’t see him,” Ossë’s voice was stricken as he moved up to the rail beside Davos, peering over the edge alongside his friend. “One moment I knew exactly where he was, and now I can’t see him! Something’s wrong, Davos!”

“Something’s wrong?” Davos seized Ossë by the shoulders, yanking him back from the rail to face him, and he could see no lie in the maia’s pale face. “You sent him this dream, you sent him down there, and now you’re coming to tell me something’s wrong?!”

“I was trying to help him!” Ossë shouted, bridling back at the Nelya, swelling in both his fury and his fear. But before he could say or do anything else, Davos did something so unexpected he had no time to forestall it. Ancient friend or no, maia or no, Seaworth coiled his fist and lashed out, striking Ossë across the face in a blow that carried the full weight and rage of his being behind it, sending him sprawling to the deck timbers.

“Get off my ship!” Davos bellowed, snatching a belaying pin from the fife rail and advancing on the fallen maia with it upraised. Ossë did not wait around to argue, but staggered to his feet and with a lunge, dove over the side. Davos hurled the pin into the water after him and spun sharply on his heel, fisting both hands in his hair, covering his face with both arms as his mind raced with what to do next. What could he do? What could he possibly do from up here? There was no way he could reach Finnbarr now. Not even Ossë could reach him, and if not he, then who? There was only one being upon whom Davos could call now. Both his palms slapped down on the rail of the ship and he threw back his head, his face pelted with the lashing rain. Only Ulmo could help him, could help Finnbarr, could help them both, now. He gathered his scattered thoughts, seeking some sense of stability, and began to send out his thought.

Please…

He stopped. “No,” Davos breathed to himself. He knew now what the right thing to do was, and it wasn’t about him, or his fear. He took a deep lungful of salt air, and closed his eyes before continuing. “Ullubōz,” he called in a calm and thunderous voice, intoning the Valarin name of the Lord of Waters, “I do not ask for your help this day. Do not interfere. Let his life be in his hands and his alone. I believe in him as I believe in you. Let him find himself in your depths, and return if he so wills.” He looked up sharply, and in between one stretch of darkness and the next, a bolt ran across the sky and illuminated the enormous figure of Ulmo’s fana, seeming to float aloft on the waves, the white of his beard stark and his inscrutable face swept by the storm. Just as suddenly he faded into silhouette, and then nothingness, as though he had never been. But Davos knew his request had been granted.

He waited. Whatever other waits he might endure in his life, he knew this would be the longest. Was it moments, or hours? Davos could no longer tell. Did he draw breath? It hardly seemed to matter. If Finnbarr did not return, it would be his fault. Though he knew he had made the right choice, if it did not end with the boy’s return, the guilt would be his alone. How many more elven bones could this ocean hold? He waited, and tried not to think of the time passing. He waited and stared, willing the shadow to appear. Then, at long last, the breath caught in his throat- was that it? The faintest of darker darknesses beneath the choppy surface, disrupting the faint reflection of the stars. He squinted, brow furrowed, lower lip clenched between his teeth, convinced he had invented it. But, no! It moved, ascending rapidly now, a dark blur that all at once formed limbs and hair and broke the surface of the water alongside a thunderclap, proclaiming its victory.

“Yes!!” Davos wept, relief and elation flooding him in equal measure, pounding his fists on the rail as Finnbarr bobbed on the swell, and all the words he comprehended were that he had done it. Davos threw both his fists overhead and yelled with triumph, beckoning Finnbarr back. He bent his hip over the rail of ship and slung his arms over the side, reaching out to clasp arms with Finnbarr as he launched himself from the water. Their wet skins smacked together with finality, fingers gripped arms, and with a mighty heave, Davos hauled him back onto the deck of the ship.

“Of course you did!” Davos roared, pounding Finnbarr on the back as het set him on his feet, as though it had never been a question. But the Nelya’s wild excitement belied his words and he let out a whoop, his feet dancing a jig of their own accord as he punched the air. “You did it, Finnbarr! You did it! In the storm and all, in the deepest waters any elf has ever seen, against all odds! No one else could have done it!” His dancing feet had brought him back to Finnbarr again, and he seized him by both sides of his face and proclaimed, “Truly, you are Finnbarr Galedeep, son of the sea, friend of the fathoms!” Davos named the young Falmar from his heart, in the heart of the storm, in the sight of the Sea-King, a name without forethought but full of Fate. Exhilaration swept through him and he released Finnbarr, bounding to the rail to leap upon it. Davos stood for all the world as though the ship sat becalmed, though it bucked and rolled in the raging swells, and shouted to the sky, to Ulmo, to Ossë, to anyone and everything that would listen; to the sea herself, who had become both wife and mother to the Nelya mariner in his long years alone- but he was alone no longer.

“Do you hear? No one can do what he does! No one!” Davos howled his pride to the tempest-tossed heavens, throwing his arms wide against the flash of lightning that cut the sky, lighting him up in a blaze of diamond, his voice rising in sonorous harmony with the thunder as it rolled from the clouds and into his chest until he thought he would burst. “My son! My son, Finnbarr Galedeep!”

He had always been careful, so careful never to say or do anything to make Finnabrr think he was trying to replace his parents; to treat him as family, without laying any claim to fatherhood, or asking the boy to think of him that way, and indeed he had tried to think of himself that way. It was only as Davos sprang laughing back down from the rail that he realized what he had said, and as he juddered to a halt before Finnabrr, there was a flicker of apprehension in his ancient eyes.

Nazgûl
Points: 4 293 
Posts: 2756
Joined: Mon May 18, 2020 11:02 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë, YT 1499
(Private with Moriel)

There was a sense of loss as he climbed aboard the ship, an emptiness that he had never noticed before. He spared a moment in the exaltation of his feat to look at the roiling ocean, so dark and cold and hostile. There was something, something different about it now, or was there something different about him? Finnbarr only had a moment to ponder this metamorphosis though. He was brought back to the present moment when Davos called him Galedeep. He smiled broadly, too proud in that moment to blush or feel any sense of embarrassment or reticence. Galedeep. The word echoed in his mind, wreathed in a crown of lightning and shadowy waves. He was not cold, despite being soaking wet in the midst of a tempest. But when Davos named him Galedeep, a chill ran through him. He had a surname now. He was more than just Finnbarr the Orphan, the boy everyone pitied. He was Finnbarr Galedeep, the nér who went to the fathomless depths and returned. He was somebody now. His chest swelled with pride. The shouts of acclamation were infectious. As Davos carried on, Finnbarr whooped wordless, laughing as the heart of the storm rolled over them.

What Davos said next though, stopped him in his tracks. For a moment, the young Falmari thought he might have misheard the ancient Nelya. He swiftly turned and looked at him and, in that fraction of a second, realized it had not been a trick of the thunder and lightning. Davos had called him his son. Something more than a chill ran through him then. Davos had called him his son. How did he feel about that? Finnbarr was taken aback in that fraction of a second. He had never allowed himself to think of Davos as his father. Not because the man was not worthy of such a title or that he had not done the required “work” to earn it. He had never thought of Davos as a father because he thought it would shame Davos and dishonor his real father. But, if Davos had just called him his son, did that mean that, that such a thought would not shame him? That it would not dishonor his real father? The idea spread a warmth through Finnbarr’s limbs. The idea of “found family” was an uncommon but not utterly alien concept in Teleri society. They experienced a closeness with their fellows that the Ñoldor and the Vanyar (as far as he knew) did not understand. Bonds of loyalty and duty were one thing, but the bonds of friendship, love, and affection were something else entirely. Finnbarr had lost all the family he had 4 years ago. His parents were both only children and his grandparents had not made or survived the Great Journey. By now he had lived his life longer without his parents, without his blood. But what did “blood” really mean? Why did that matter so much? Finnbarr was cognizant enough to realize in that moment that he would not have asked such a question if his parents were still alive. But they weren’t. Davos was. Was Davos his father? Was he Davos’ son?

Yes. In eyes of the storm and all Davos’ crew. Yes.

Tears flooded Finnbarr’s eyes. Tears of joy, exhaustion, fear, pain, love, exhilaration, bliss, contentment, hurt, freedom, and most of all acceptance. He had a father again. He had a father!

He gave Davos the biggest, tightest hug he could manage with his tired muscles (still managing to life the ancient one off his feet) and laughed in tune with the storm. “My father! Davos Seaworth!” He shouted as loud as he could, contracting his diaphragm to be heard over the roar of the winds and the rain. He wanted everyone in all of Arda to hear him, the traitorous Ñoldor on the shores of distant Beleriand to the Vanyar seated at the feet of Aran Einior, the Elder King. He wanted every whale, every otter, every fish to hear him too. He had a father again! A kinetic feeling rushed through Finnbarr, a feeling of euphoria, wild ecstasy. For half a moment, he wanted to either run around the ship a hundred times or dive to the bottom of the sea again. He’d never felt this kind of energy. There had been a similar feeling when he found the otter all those years ago, but this was different. This felt more permanent, wilder, a more savage joy. Instead of running or diving, Finnbarr took the mast, climbing like a bear despite the slick rain. Once he was at the crow’s nest, he unleashed his voice.


Upon one summer's morning
I carefully did stray
Down by the Walls of Swanhome
Where I met a sailor gay

Conversing with a young lad
Who seem'd to be in pain
Saying, darling, when you go
I fear you'll ne'er return again

“My heart is pierced by Ossë
I disdain all glittering gold
There is nothing can console me
But my jolly sailor bold”

Their hair it hangs in ringlets
Their eyes as black as coal
My happiness attend them
Wherever they may go

From Pelóri to Túna
I'll wander, weep and moan
All for my jolly sailor
Until they sail home

My heart is pierced by Ossë
I disdain all glittering gold
There is nothing can console me
But my jolly sailor bold

My father is a merchant
The truth I now will tell
And in great Alqualondë
In opulence doth dwell

His fortune doth exceed
300,000 gold
And he frowns not upon his child
Who loves a sailor bold

A fig for his riches
His merchandise and gold
True love has grafted my heart
Give me my sailor bold

My heart is pierced by Ossë
I disdain all glittering gold
There is nothing can console me
But my jolly sailor bold

Should he return in pov'rty
From o'er the ocean far
To my tender bosom
I'll press my jolly tar

My sailor is as smiling
As the pleasant month of May
And often we have wandered
Along this crystal bay

Many a pretty blooming
Young girl we did behold
Reclining on the bosom
Of her jolly sailor bold

My heart is pierced by Ossë
I disdain all glittering gold
There is nothing can console me
But my jolly sailor bold

My name it does not matter
A merchant's child fair
And I shall ne’er leave my parents
My memories forever share

Come all you pretty fair maidens
Whoever you may be
Who love a jolly sailor
That plows the raging sea

While up aloft in storm
From me their absence mourn
And firmly pray arrive the day
He's never more to roam

My heart is pierced by Ossë
I disdain all glittering gold
There is nothing can console me
But my jolly sailor bold*

It had been a long time since Finnbarr sang a song that filled his heart with longing, with joy and anticipation for the future. His voice was loud and clear, yet soft and melodic. His voice waivered between a tenor and baritone yet during the song it seemed to match the pitch and timbre of the storm. He climbed back down the mast, the ecstatic energy ebbing from his muscles. He realized how tired and spent he truly was. Still, he closed the distance to his father, his father, took his hand, and knelt. “I can never thank you enough, atar, for what you’ve given me. More than a home, more than food, more than shelter. I owe you so much. May all the world know the kindness you have shown a little orphan boy you found floating in the sea, and may you be blessed by all who know because of that. I am proud to be your son. I am proud to be your family.”


OOC: (*song adapted from “Jolly Sailor Bold” from Pirates of the Caribbean: On Stranger Tides, performed by Gemma Ward)

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë. YT 1499.
(Private with Frost)

Finnbarr rushed towards him, and for the merest fraction of an instant, Davos thought his exclamation had caused something to snap within the young Falmar. But as quickly as this thought had come it had gone, as Finnbarr caught him up in the hardest embrace he could ever recall being part of, lifting Davos off his feet in his exuberance. The Nelya returned the hug in kind (much as he could from his position), and thumped Finnbarr on the back with delight as he found himself laughing again, full of a feeling he did not fully understand as Finnbarr proclaimed him his father. It was something like joy, but more, deeper, more profound; it filled him up from his toes to the ends of his hair, and he had never felt anything like it before. Finnbarr deposited Davos back onto the deck and his feet had scarcely hit the boards before his son (his son!) was flying up the mast as though it were dry and warm, to the crow’s nest where he raised his voice to the thunderous sky. At once Davos joined Finnbarr in song, in words he knew well, well-trodden and polished. Where the younger nér took the melody, and proclaimed himself to sea and sky, the ancient provided a bass harmony, underscoring and uplifting the youth’s voice with his own.

”My sailor is as smiling
As the pleasant month of May
And often we have wandered
Along this crystal bay,”


As he sang a vision of Ramyanér misted before Davos’s eyes: at the prow of this very ship, slenderer than his ancient companion, but strong and capable, laughing in Laurelin’s light as they skimmed over the swells. He blinked, and the vision was gone. But Ramya’s laughter echoed in his ears, and tears again slid with the rain down his face. Davos sang out the stronger, until they had finished and Finnbarr returned from the nest aloft. He turned to face him, and was astonished to see him kneel. But he stayed his impulse to bid him rise, and allowed Finnbarr to speak. His heart swelled to bursting, and Davos reached out, laying one calloused hand on Finnbarr’s head in a kind of benediction. When he spoke, his voice was thick. “You are all the family I have, Finnbarr Galedeep. And I could never be prouder of anything than to be called your father.” With a mighty pull of his arm, Davos squeezed the hand Finnbarr had taken and drew him to his feet, throwing his arms about him in the same kind of crushing embrace he had earlier received.

That night (or what should have been night), long after they had returned to shore, and after the exhaustion of his efforts had finally permitted sleep to claim Finnbarr, Davos went down to the shore. The storm had blown itself out, and he seated himself on the tip of a rocky promontory, where the waves’ crash was gentle. He waited for a moment, then spoke. “Come on out, you limpet.” A larger wave arose, and even as it seemed that it would crash over Davos’s head, it dissipated, and with his habitual splash, Ossë materialized, seated at his side. He held out the belaying pin.

“You dropped this.” Davos took the pin.

“I’m sorry.”

“So am I. I didn’t know that was going to happen,” Ossë shook his head ruefully, “I didn’t know he was going to leave my sight. I never would have sent him down there if I had, Davos.”

“Oh yes you would, you just might’ve told me first. But it all turned out well in the end.”

“He’s quite something, isn’t he? Your son.”

Davos’s face split in a broad grin, and he slapped Ossë on the back with his free hand.

“You’re damn right he is! Come on, let’s go get a drink, and I’ll dice you for tomorrow’s weather.”



***

late 1499

The smallest of the black pearls ringed Davos’s front door, studded in among the common white ones he had dived for himself in long years gone by. Their mortar had dried and weathered in the time since he had proudly plastered them there with Finnbarr. For though it was scarcely short of a year since his son had made that epic (now legendary) dive, as time would come in later days to be counted, nearly ten had passed. Finnbarr’s growth continued in so many ways, as did Davos’s pride in him. The joy of their mutual adoption infused every part of life, and their partnership as father and son grew only stronger. They sailed, swam, dove, worked, sang, and generally passed the days largely occupied in things they enjoyed- though Finnbarr still studied, and Davos fulfilled his duties as a city founder. He began to bring Finnbarr with him to occasional council meetings, to listen and observe. So too did he begin to bring the young Falmar with him to the taverns of Alqualondë, judging him old enough to learn to drink and gamble- being the son of Davos had to come with a few extracurricular perks, after all. It was strange and wonderful to have family again, and the companionship that came with it. Ossë joined them now and then, whether at dice or aboard ship, making his first appearance in front of Finnbarr as if he had done so every day, and pushing Davos overboard by way of greeting and introduction. But despite all his good fortune, a restlessness had begun to creep up on Seaworth, stringing itself about his ankles like long weed, ensnaring him before he had realized it was there.

Still the starlight stretched on. More and more often, now, Davos found his thoughts turning to Cuiviénen, the starlight and waters of his birth, and all he had left behind. So much time had passed in the light of the Trees since then, that he scarcely thought of Cuivienén, or only thought of the happy times there. The loss, heartbreak, pain, and desperation of the later days on those shores, and the Great Journey, had long since faded- or perhaps they had just hidden themselves, waiting for the right moment to re-emerge. Something had begun to itch beneath Davos’s skin, and though it was nearly complete, the rebuilding at Alqualondë had begun to weary him. Not in body, but in spirit; something about this endless starlight lacked the spark that the unending starlight of Cuiviénen had, as if the stars too were in mourning for what had happened when the Noldor came to the Swanhaven. They did not sustain him as once they had, and something seemed to have fractured within Davos, deep inside the ancient mariner, in a corner of himself he did not care to look at.

On one wall of the dwelling he now shared with Finnbarr, Davos kept a number of drawings, tacked unadorned to the surface. The newest of these was a portrait of Finnbarr, drawn by Davos’s favorite street artist, but the rest had been there since long before the young Falmar was born. Among the rest of these was a quick sketch by the same artist, of Davos and Ramyanér, standing companionably close, their arms about each other’s shoulders, looking highly amused at something or another. A different hand had drawn busts of two other elves, with the same sort of unfinished-looking faces as Davos. There was a wild, profound sort of beauty about them, nís and nér, and though the lines with which they were drawn were not as skilled as the other pictures, they seemed to stand out from the page as if they might spring to life. There were seascapes, drawings of ships, studies of sea animals, even a hasty sketch of a decidedly grumpy-looking Ossë.

But at the center of the wall’s arrangement was another portrait, by far the most elegant and accomplished of the lot. It was a fine ink rendering of a nís, and her face was finished perfection, all symmetry and rounded points, with a straight nose turned up just slightly at the end, a jaw that was strong but not too square, full lips turned up in a hint of mischief, and large eyes that seemed to squint just slightly, as if she were about to laugh. Youth and energy radiated from her; her head was tilted slightly to the side, and her hair had been drawn with a toss, as if she had just been caught in a gust of wind, the lines fading into obscurity on the page. The artist of this portrait had gone one step further, and here and there among the lines of the nís’s hair, had laid lines and flakes of gold leaf. Curiously, her eyes, too, had their irises patched with this material. In recent months, Davos had found himself standing before this wall on occasion, staring at the pictures, or studying them for hours as he sat beside the fire, and his eyes were drawn to nís and nér, and always at length back to the nís at the center. One day as he stood contemplating them, his hand reached out of its own volition, and brushed one fingertip along the golden-eyed maid’s face. Abruptly he turned and strode from the house.

Many of the Unbegotten were odd in one way or another. Magarric and Trawyn were among the odder. They had been part of the second set of elves claimed by Enel for his people, those that had awakened themselves before the elf-fathers came to call, and bathed and sang without words in the light of the stars and rushing falls of Cuiviénen. These two had been some of the last to adopt spoken language, though they listened to and learned all the words of the rest of the hundred forty-four who had awoken on those shores. By the time they began to speak, their son had been born, and the first language he knew was song without words. Though they were accepted by the rest of the community and those who would become known as the Nelyar in particular, there always seemed to be a slight separation between Magarric, Trawyn, and their kin. All gazed at the stars, but Magarric gazed more intently, seeking something beyond. All explored their surroundings, but Trawyn wandered further afield, alone, under black skies when clouds obscured the stars. It was this separation, perhaps, that had made them more susceptible to the affliction of Melkor’s resonance- or perhaps that was the cause. It was after the spies of Melkor had begun to haunt the elves that Trawyn had had her vision. Davos could still feel his mother’s fingers pressing into the sides of his face, and the otherworldly look on her face as the eyes rolled back in her head and she spoke his doom, full of words he did not understand.

The song had come to him on that first voyage, across the wide water to Valinor alongside Tol Eressëa, on the first ship he had ever built. Many of the unknown words of his mother’s prophecy had gained meaning during Ossë’s teachings of shipcraft, but still it was full of ominous unknowns, and the song had pushed itself out him in a strident sort of drone, a layering of many tones of his own voice. Davos had given it to the wind and the water from the bowsprit of that ship as the stiff wind whipped him onward, and Ossë’s unease had radiated through the timbers. Now down in the shipyards of Alqualondë, Davos worked on a new vessel, and again the song came from him like thick foam lingering and rolling in the aftermath of a wave’s collapse; now its many layers were laced with the bitter tinge of reality. But still it insisted on being sung, and the shipwright’s hands moved and his back bent with the rhythm of the words, the vibrations of his voice running through the wood he planed, and their radiant energy warned away the casual passer-by from stopping to chat.


“My mother told me
Someday I will buy,
Galley with good oars
Sail to distant shores.
Stand upon the prow
Noble barque I steer,
Steady course to the haven;
Hew many foe-men
Hew many foe-men.”



(song: My Mother Told Me (Song of the Vikings), Perły I Łotry)

Nazgûl
Points: 4 293 
Posts: 2756
Joined: Mon May 18, 2020 11:02 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë, YT 1499
(Private with Moriel)

Time passed on. The world of Finnbarr Galedeep largely settled into a routine of study (both land and sea based) and leisure. He’d never taken notice of how his life had changed since his adoption by Davos after the events of the Kinslaying, he’d been too swept up in grief or in an obsessive pursuit. The night that they proclaimed themselves as father and son though, the world slammed to a halt. The declarations made him think. Who was Finnbarr Galedeep? What was he? Was he different from Finnbarr the fisherman’s son? What parts of Finnbarr the fisherman’s son survived in Finnbarr Galedeep? What parts of Finnbarr Galedeep existed in Finnbarr the fisherman’s son? While he was able to maintain a mask in public, these questions plagued him in private and in his dreams. The only times he ever felt truly at peace was beneath the surface of the water and, try as he might, that sort of peace could never last. Dreams of being a fish, able to swim to the uttermost ends of the ocean were his favorite, yet he would often wake crying. He was two people, two people so much that he was no one. It took a long time for him to find a way to reconcile who he was and who he had been. He lived a very fortunate life now, the son of one the city founders, he knew he had a fortunate life. He felt terrible pangs of guilt, though, when he realized how he knew he was living a fortunate life. His family, his first, real, blood family, was gone and were never coming back, had been ripped away from the world in a cruel stroke of unimaginable cruelty and lust for glory. He was given a new home, a new life, at the expense of his family. They were murdered and he was able to study oceanography, language, art, and sailing. It was horrifically unfair.

But what was he to do? Wasting the life he had been given as a result of his sparring would have been an even graver insult, wouldn’t it? It was not as if he could go back to his old home, a tiny one-bedroom cottage on the edges of the harbor. He stayed there one night, years ago now. It was so cold and lifeless and hollow that he ended up sleeping in a little raft he found on the water. The house was no place for him anymore. It was the home of ghosts. He sold the house and the land. He would have sold the boat as well, but he couldn’t. It was not as if he couldn’t find a buyer, or that no one wanted it. It was a betrayal, he realized. But the boat couldn’t stay here in Alqualondë either. It did not belong here anymore. One night, he unmoored the boat and set it adrift. Whoever, or whatever, might find the little fishing boat would have his blessing, and the blessings of his parents.

Finnbarr adapted to life though. He was young and he was resilient. He learned. He was voracious. No matter how much he learned about the sea and the craft of sailing, he wanted more. More, more, more. He began studying not just the sea, but the animals that lived there. He learned of the sea otters, whose image he’d been so fanatically interested in, of cuttlefish, of flying fish, and giant crabs. He learned the migratory patterns of the great whales, toothed and baleen. He’d even caused a stir when he, rather violently, stopped a ship from hunting a small pod of grey whales by ramming his skiff into the side of the boat and causing a breech. He learned about sharks, collecting dozens and dozens of teeth from a score of specimens. He learned about the coral reefs and the myriad forms that life took there. He studied the octopus, the strange and brilliant creatures of the rocky depths, and dominate residents of the underwater caves he had found the pearls in. He studied the squid, alien creatures of the abyss. He studied them all, and loved them more and more.

He went out with dozens of teachers and scholars and naturalists, but he loved his time with is father. They would sail under the starry sky and make up stories to fit each and every twinkling star. Davos taught Finnbarr how to dice and how to play cards. Finnbarr was miserably poor at it, but he loved the time he spent doing it nonetheless. One day they were dicing and, miraculously, Finnbarr was winning when Ossë’s aqueous form appeared, scattered the game, and tossed Davos overboard before Finnbarr could take a single step back. His exact words of greeting were “Eyyy whaddup kiddo your old man isn’t crazy after all, he really does talk to me” as if they were, in fact, old friends. Finnbarr did not take the introduction in the same stride, falling over himself in an attempt to speak with the maia. He noted a remarkable resemblance between himself and the water spirit that set his mind spinning down a thousand new pathways of fantasy.

It was Ossë that had the idea for the pearls. For months and months Finnbarr struggled to decide exactly what he wanted to do with them. After giving some to Davos to add to their home, the rest of the treasure began to collect dust. Ossë, as a throw away comment, suggested the elf put them in a piece of armor. The next months were filled with Finnbarr, obsessively as he always was with a newfound hobby, studying the art of metallurgy and ironworks. He forged himself a breastplate of gold and steel and set 11 of the black pearls in the armor in a circular pattern around the largest of them. He called pearls after this “the Tears of Mother”. He learned to fight too. There had been a surge of martially minded individuals that wanted revenge, wanted answers, wanted justice. Davos, if he had known about Finnbarr’s activities, would have likely disapproved; or perhaps he did know and did approve. The two never spoke of it either way. Finnbarr was passable with the trident, but he was a shark with boarding axes, lightning quick and dangerously agile.

Finnbarr was aware of a change in Davos’ behavior after a while. He would stare into the east with a look that Finnbarr couldn’t interpret. Was it nostalgia? Anger? Longing? Or something more? Finnbarr wanted to broach the subject with his father, wanted to delve into the mind and inner workings of his mind, but there was a part of him that always assumed there were parts of Davos and his past that Finnbarr was not welcomed. Take the drawings. Finnbarr was endlessly fascinated by them. He would often sit and stare in awe of the skills and details. Some of them were rough and rudimentary, but they still captured Finnbarr’s imagination. Who were these people? Why had he never seen them with Davos? He recognized the picture of Ossë, who looked most annoyed for having been caught in a pose, but the others were as strange to Finnbarr as any random person off the street. Yet the detail and care and attention put into these images meant they were people of great import. But who were they? Again, Finnbarr was loathed and embarrassed to try to bring it up. What right did he have meddling in Davos’ affairs? Especially in the matter of people that may or may not be here anymore. There was a sadness in these pictures. The artists might not have intended it when they created the works, but Finnbarr could see it nonetheless. Perhaps it was the way they were displayed, in a place of reverence but set apart from the rest of the house. Who were they, and what did they mean to his father? Davos’ life before Finnbarr was a mystery, one he assumed he would never uncover.

The restlessness turned to action; Davos feverishly began to construct a new ship. He worked at it at all hours as if he were afraid of not being done in time. Finnbarr wished he could ask his father what was on his mind. Instead, as a show of solidarity (or at least what he saw as solidarity) Finnbarr began to make his own vessel. It was a tiny thing, a simply faering big enough for Finnbarr and maybe one other person. He called his tiny vessel, the one he carved and crafted with his own hands, the Pearl Queen. He even carved a figurehead for the vessel, a sea otter, the image rapidly becoming associated with him around the harbor city.

The sail, a simple spritsail, was woven by his first female companion, an elleth by the name of Redhedis. The intention had been to sail out on a maiden voyage together and dine of fresh caught fish beneath the ceaseless skies. Those plans, however, were dashed when he met her parents for the first time. They were affluent and ancient, not quite so as Davos in either respect but enough that they had a very high appraisal of their legacy and importance. Finnbarr, despite being the adopted son of Davos Seaworth, a founder of the city, one of the first generation of elves to be born, was not worthy of their daughter’s attention. They did not hide this fact behind backhanded compliments or passive aggressive observations. Before the second course was served, they told Finnbarr in no uncertain terms that he was the son of fisherfolk, no adoption would change that. Redhedis, torn between her parents and her companion, retreated both physically and mentally. She left him a final note telling him to think of here when he unfurled the sails and to have fish and say her name.

Finally, when he was finished, he was ready to set out. But there was something sad and wrong in having a solitary maiden voyage. Who better to ask to join him than his father? He raced from the dock to the house, bounding like a panther along the cobblestones until he arrived nigh completely out of breath. He rounded the corner into the house and came upon his father, again, gazing at the sketches and drawings with a look that, seemed alien. “Atar? Are you alright?” he crept closer until he stood next to Davos. “Who is she? The woman with the golden hair? I’ve never seen a drawing like that. She must be someone special. But I’ve never seen her before.”

Wise One of Lothlorien
Points: 1 638 
Posts: 958
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:30 am
GM Non-IC Update. Changes to the OP, instituting new rules regarding posting content, have been made 06/15/21. Everything posted before this announcement is not considered (nor will it ever be considered) a breach of thread guidelines.

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
The Break-Up

ImageImage

'Now I can't take one more step towards you, 'Cause all that's waiting is regret
Don't you know I'm not your ghost anymore. You lost the love I loved the most
I learned to live half alive. And now you want me one more time ...

And who do you think you are? Running 'round leaving scars
Collecting your jar of hearts and tearing love apart
You're gonna catch a cold from the ice inside your soul
So don't come back for me. Who do you think you are?


(Jar of Hearts, Christina Perri)


ImageImage

Feapoldie and Erfaron
Mithrim, FA 20 approx
Shortly after the Mereth Aderthad

The vibrant tendrils of her russet hair cascaded nigh unto the ground, an effective shield to conceal yet her downcast eyes and stirring embers of a battered soul. Feapoldie stiffened reluctantly as she recognised the presence she had ever waited for and found that, now the hour was upon her, she would rather be anywhere else.

"I looked not to ever lay these eyes upon my heart once more," she uttered, "so long has it been expelled in pennance from my chest, now hollow."

Her heart, the elf who now hesitated in his previously eager approach, straightened in his glistening attire. Silver tresses draped about Erfaron's long face as does the chill of cold sheeted rain fall fast and severe from the clouded sky. His pale blue eyes seared with remorse but longing, both in the same moment that he realised his love and all that had since come about them, separated by fate and by distance of contrary paths.

"It does prove indeed a joy long thought removed from chance," he whispered through the wide expanse of tension that lay, with promise of ambush, between he and her. "To find you well and safe ?" he risked a smile, betraying his yet foolish confidence. "Against all odds."

He hastened in wanton approach, though halted with abrupt distress as the she-elf recoiled in flight against the garden wall.

Her long fingers clawed the shining stone, seeking for a sure means of escape, as though a startled animal, cornered by some greater beast. Slowly did she turn face from the confines of their cage and dare confront him, the majestic deeper blue of her eyes wet with tears that waited to spring forth.

"The miracle is more that you would linger to take note," she lamented, and yet managed to do so accusingly, "much less to be heartened by the revelation."

Assailed by such an unexpected countenance of woe, Erfaron bestilled all attempts to clasp his beloved lady's hand in his. The very air he drew to throat seemed frozen in it's path, seeking to choke him.

"How is it you can bring such thought to voice ?" he contended, slowly now and with great caution, "When it is quite clear, if you were truly lost, so also would all reason prove for me to yet draw breath."


There flickered then about the she-elf's flaming stare a want to yet surrender the full strength of her enduring fury and know only the encasing caress of his arms, that intense embrace such as he alone had ever managed to evoke about her. But the more that she remembered, the more that she did recall. And there was too great a shadow to escape by but the fleeting glint of smallest hope. So did she instead raise high a smooth and pointed chin, that cast her fairest features all unto so harsh an angle, to better pitch expression undeniable of the seething abhorrence.

"You seem not wholly crippled by the trial of our separation," she observed bitterly, words as stabbing thrusts to bruise all vain effort in future flattery. She tried still not to look too well about the strength of his arms, the unmarred complexion she had once adored ... and hated her former lover all the more for the feelings he stirred in her, against free will.


"I am yours,” he would have her understand “For certain, I am nothing else." The elf's pale eyes glistened as though they anticipated any opportunity, by which he might prove his ardent claim. "You are the only cursed jewel that I have sought to retrieve," he would have her know. "Damn be to the Silmarili. For you it is that ever irks me, ever do you shine in thought and mind. Though we were far flung, it was but physical a separation. You are etched upon the structure of all that I am and would be. There is naught that can compare, or else inspire. There is no war that I would not wage, no task most foul that I would turn from, to hope only, ever, toward your appeasement."


Feapoldie, by contrast, seemed little impressed by the suggestion.

"There abounds as ever but the one sole obstacle to our wholehearted union," she informed him, "and that lies within you. For you have killed me with your cruel abandonment and it is a hurt that can not ever be undone. You care more for the battle than for the hard-won prize !" she realised aloud. And resentment smouldered all about her very form. "Blood and death are now ever more reflected in your eyes that want for such far exceeds any you once bore for me."

Propelling her deceptively frail frame from languishing about the shadow, now she rose up afore the elf that she would properly redress. To say that she had imagined this very late meeting some hundred times in thought would still fall short of the truth. Feapoldie would not now let the very nerve-wracking reality pale in comparison to all she had supposed to say. Still, she was surprised that he yet loitered against the clear unwelcome heartbreak. He was not wanted. Not now. Not ever again. It was because she thought perhaps she might relent that she ever attacked Erfaron with the greatest of all malice she possessed. Still though he prolonged their agony, would not surrender. It was not his way, yet neither was it hers. Wearily she sighed with the contention as he foolishly ploughed deeper into depths he could not guess.


"My father I lost that fateful day," he would have her remember. "You would have had me thus stand idle, as though he gave everything, for naught ? I stood robbed of choice, and still thought that you yet would come to follow ..."

The silver-haired elf was sincere in his proclamation, for to live without her would be not to live at all. Though there had been, always, things to engage him and draw his attention far from the she-elf whom he wanted more than anything, he had ever expected that she would yet be there, when he was done with all the else the world provided. Never had he conjured the illusion of her tiring about the wait. She herself had proclaimed they were one. For always. Not until some doom as foul as Fire and Ice came between them. Yet the flames of Losgar had withered away all hope she might come after him. The chill of the Helcaraxe had numbed her want for him to come back for her.

The she-elf beheld him then, with those oh so familiar features, porcelain and perfect, wracked in his great desperation of finding yet some mercy within her heart. But now where once her heart had nestled there lay but fine ashes, mere cinders, that had one by one burned out the last of their resolve in the vain hope for his unreliable attention. Now he offers such as she had ever begged for ? Now he chose to claim her who had long been his although he saw it not ? Well, now time too long had passed, the compound fissures of her long-lost innocence still grinding sore about their furrowed splinters.


"You stand yet with Nelyafinwë in mind if not in heart," she spat, with venom in the burning embers that served her with sight. "For purpose of Prince Maedhros' most wroeful ambition have you given far more great regard than I. Until in days of late he now comes humbled, and so too, would you have me to look on you with pity, when little choice remains to even the most ill-advised of elves but now to kneel, if honour you would retain. Your father, you say, that you have lost ? I lost all the more so. I lost everything. And here you dare to entertain the notion that I should hold you not responsible ?"


She pivoted on dancer's feet to make good her point, turning to face far from him and conceal yet the sight of her hands, wringing in great horror of her foolish actions, even as she halted not. Go ! She thought. I can not endure this trial for much longer. I will soon see myself torn in two ! Go, and test my weakening resolve no more. So did the she-elf she had ceased to be yet cry, and beg and weep for mercy. Still though her pride stood as a relentless guard against the same. And he never saw how he was wounding her, even as she sought to hurt him, and drive him away. Cruel to be kind, for certain, but then neither of them would depart this encounter unmoved.


The lacklustre hue of the elf's pale eyes here drew as though to pallid depths of numb reflection. The most ill of all days she exhumed in poor taste, that he had looked to bury deep beneath some worthwhile atonement.

She looked in his eyes then, and turned not away. Softer fell the burning locks that tumbled about her warming cheeks as though affected by lava spewing from erupted mountain-top. Equally now come to silent moment did he meet her, as never before. Pale curtains draped about his own translucent countenance. She wanted to believe, she did. And he seemed as though truly willing to think of her, before all else. Maybe, finally, the time had come. Her pearled teeth tugged at crimson lip and looked for such a wish to be ascertained. But she had known him such a long time ...


"Whatsoever you would ask of me, I will consent," he promised. "I have loved hate and found the romance one-sided. I have hated love, sensing how you suffered in a snare from which you looked not to be free," he brought his cool lips to her smooth skin and let them rest a moment in the simple act of tenderness. "Let us come again now, as once we were. As do all our folk fall unto company long severed."

And there did it lie. The ever present suspicion. As do all our folk ... How could she be sure he really wanted this, rather than sought only to not disobey his Lord's command for peace. She would have him come to her unfettered, because he so chose. But when chains are forged unseen, how could she ever be sure ? And should the sons of Curufinwë alter their good intention about kin in some uncertain future ? What then ?


"Deliver your sword unto my keeping," she instructed. And perhaps to the surprise of both, without the slightest of hesitation did he sever himself from the weapon that had been as though another limb. But she knew, he could without too great a labour come upon another sword ...

"Now your hand, place it within my own," she tested, cautiously. Once more he complied, as though she commanded her own hand, instead of his. "I would have your guarantee that you care more for me than for battle, or glory," she ascertained. "That you will not leave my side. That no will could pull you to seek out your own death, for the sake of some foolish ambition ...."

"It is as you wish," he told her. "I do swear."

"Then so be it true," she answered.


And drawing his own sword high in one trembling hand, her hot fingers of the other clasped him firmly by the wrist. If he so wished to follow the King Maedhros as example, then example she would make, and render his hand similarly removed from the rest of him. Let him bear such a gesture of fealty with pride, if he could yet wield a sword then ! At least, such was her intention, for the elf pulled away from her in the last of moments, and in horror and surprise. His sword fell from where the she-elf lost her momentum, and dashed it to where it then clattered all about the flagstones. A horrendous orchestra as marking the end of all hope about their understanding.


"Have you taken leave of all good sense ?!" he asked, drawing his hand back to his own recovered possession. Slowly then he swallowed, seeking for the moment that her eyes would come to laughter. She had to be teasing ! She could not be serious ! He was disappointed in the lack of all good humour that then followed.


"I thought you would welcome to so honour your illustrious inspiration, your great lord ! But if not then go," she bade him, eyes ablaze as coals about untamed inferno. "I knew that you would never submit wholly to any else but pride. If you truly beheld me as most important, you would not have blinked when blade took means of leading you astray forever from foulest temptation !"


"I hold you ever of enough import that I would have always the means to protect you, from the perils that spill fast about this world," he sought, too late to make sure his explanation. And found that she did not hear. Her back she turned on him now, stealing away sight of that which ever after he would yearn to recollect anew.

"War has robbed me of my love," the she-elf there grieved, in such a piteous composure that he could scarce bear to see. "You have made your choice. Sarnirion. I can not trust you to stay now at my side forever. And to lose you more than once more will sure prove the end of me. Go, begone, and do not look back, if you ever cared for me at all."

"One day you will ask of me to hasten to your cry," he prophesised, in last resort. "You will call for me when there is no other abounding that may satisfy your want. And I shall on that day serve as you need, because of the very sword I hold in hand. To remove such now would surely kill us both, of this I doubt not. For steel once forged will not be bent, but broken only, if too great a pressure is applied. And the hand that looks to love a deadly weapon will but come to pain as gentle kisses tear about the sharper edge of harsh survival." He let his glance fall but a moment then longer. "If we but dwelt yet in a fairer world, perhaps .."

"Such a place we once stood together," she served him as a cool reminder. "And then, as now, that which we both yet long for was stayed by no hand but our own."

"I will never love another," he assured her, as even now with remorse, he looked to take his leave. "There is and never can there be a one."

"Love," she summoned and he turned as swift as hope conceived. The she-elf burned her gaze upon him, as though to mark him forever hers. "Do not come back," she begged him, and then all the tears that had but threatened to flood all Beleriand, fell fast. Fell true. Fell in anger and hurt at the cruel fate of the world. Her back to him, that he might never see the cracks in her most resolute armour.

As fire she stood, And he as Ice. Two elements of equal allure and peril the same. Drawn intensely to each other they were once, and always, and yet fated not to be. For in the submission of either one unto the other, his icy cold defences would melt away to naught, and her fiery spirit would be utterly quenched.

Tilion
Tilion
Points: 2 262 
Posts: 1875
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 3:21 am
Image
Rembina
Alqualondë. YT 1499.
(Private with Frost)

It was another one of those days. Upon awaking he had stepped outside, thinking that a breath of air might help, but the starlight was oppressive, as if the sky itself had sunk lower and lay with crushing weight upon his shoulders, and Davos could scarcely bear it. While Finnbarr still lay sleeping in the hours that had once represented late night and early morning, Davos walked for hours along the coast, his bare feet turning up small ridges of sand, washed rhythmically into smooth obscurity by the waves that crashed and lapped about his ankles. The chill water beckoned to him, its glassy depths with their comforting embrace of pressure and silence a seductive temptation. Many times he had walked into the sea. Always he had returned. What if he did not? What if he walked into the sea, and simply kept going? What would Ulmo say to that? But he didn’t. Instead Davos walked at his lover’s edge, allowing her whispered caress to tingle his skin as he marched, away from or towards what, he did not know. A long way from Alqualondë, he came upon a vast rocky promontory which he had scaled many times before, and found he did not have the will to do so. Davos skirted its edge instead, treading carefully upon rock and sea-lichen until he came to the promontory’s tip, thrusting out into the sea, and seated himself there upon a flat stone. His feet dangled down into the water, washing the caked sand from his ankles, and he stared into East.

Somewhere, far beyond the glassy sea and endless blackness of the horizon, lay the land of his birth. Far Cuiviénen, where once had been nothing but sweet waters, the bright light of young stars, and no knowledge of anything but peace. Davos knew it was no longer the same; of course it wasn’t, it hadn’t been since before he and his kin had marched through the Great Journey. But the memories tugged at him, and he was sure that Cuiviénen itself must remain unspoiled, despite the changing world. What all had changed since his departure across the sea? What had become of those who remained behind, willfully or otherwise? How would they receive the Noldor, if those who had fled made it to those shores? This splintered his thinking onto darker paths, and Seaworth brooded, his face darkening as he gazed across the dark water. What had become of his parents? And what had become of her? A rich, cascading laughter erupted suddenly into his memory, subsuming all of his senses, and Davos inhaled sharply, closing his eyes. He could almost smell the hint of anise that always seemed to accompany her, and feel the ends of her hair tickling his face in the breeze as it came off the water. Involuntarily his hand slowly curled in on itself, grasping, almost full of her fingers in his. Her eyes filled his mind’s eye from close range, and her lips whispered words he could almost hear. With an explosive exhalation, Davos opened his eyes, and the vision receded.

When Davos returned home, it was to see Finnbarr just getting ready to head out to the shipyards, brimming with excitement. He was so close to finishing his first vessel of his own, and his son’s enthusiasm couldn’t help but bring a smile to the ancient mariner’s face. He had clapped Finnbarr on the back and waved him on his way, but it did not take long for his own bolstered enthusiasm to fade once the young Falmar had gone, and the weight to return- to his shoulders, to his chest, to the pit of his gut. Davos moved about the house, tidying up, preparing and consuming a meal without tasting it, splashing cold water from the barrel onto his face. He circled about, avoiding the fireplace, until inevitably he washed up before it. He sat in his chair, slumped against its high winged back, legs stretched out before him, staring and the portraits with his face propped sidelong on his hand, until Finnbarr returned. It took a moment for Davos to realize he was not alone, but then his son’s voice broke his reverie, asking after him. Asking after her. Who is she? Finnbarr asked.

“Sombelenë.” Davos said, his voice curiously empty. Then he straightened in the chair and turned to face Finnbarr, forcing his face to assume a smile. “I’m fine,” he lied, “Now tell me, have you finished that boat yet?” This was of sufficient distraction to spur Finnbarr into telling him of how he had just completed the vessel, and would his father like to accompany him on the maiden voyage? Davos sprang to his feet and immediately began to make preparation, exclaiming over what a wondrous maiden it would be, catching up lines and poles and various other sundries they might need. Finnbarr led the way to the dock where his little vessel lay, and Davos watched with pride as he made it ready, climbing aboard when beckoned. Just before they set off, Davos brought out the shell of an enormous conch, and set it to he lips. He blew the shell three times, the strident sound echoing out over the docks and shipyards nearby, attracting a few cheers from shipwrights still at their work. Finnbarr unfurled the sail, and they were off, gliding out to sea. The salt air whipping his face refreshed Davos in the way only it could, and he managed to do his part in their shanties with a will, as Finnbarr steered the craft, and he minded the fishing poles, trailing along behind. One twitched at last, when they were far enough out that the lights of Alqualondë twinkled, and Davos reeled in a fat fish. Holding it up on the line, he turned to Finnbarr with a grin.

“Well, what do you think? Will this do?”

Counsellor of Gondor
Points: 1 270 
Posts: 634
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 8:37 am
'Sílûgnir has a certain aptitude for murder," Tirindo sighed, as much of an introduction as he was willing to make of his comrade .. "Also for mordacity ..'

Image


Erfaron Sílûgnir, Ost-in-Edhil, Eregion, 1522, SA
In custody of Lord Celebrimbor after a violent brawl with another survivor of Gondolin


He was sat against the far wall, seemingly transcended to a state of cool repose. But there was something about the cold blue stars of his eyes. They froze all hearts that entered and observed him. More than one had made excuses to return before time to the floors above. But this one visitor did not. He was younger than the others, too young for a guard. Maybe a messenger. He stared openly at the caged Elf and did not trust himself to speak. So it spoke first.

“Are they charging an admission fee for entry now ?”

The healer stared, his mouth falling open with a gasp as the prisoner turned.

“You seem determined to get some grubby coins worth of a sight,” the assaulting opinion continued. “What ails ?” Erfaron sighed. “Have you never seen a Mole before ?”

“I thought ..,” the youth swallowed, “that is, I read they .. you, umm were all dark of hair.” His accusation sounded almost an apology.

“Dark of soul, you mean,” the prisoner scoffed. “Scribes will do anything to sound dramatic, particularly for the sake of those who never saw what is now written of.” A roll of bored eyes slowed the Eldar’s tone, so the explanation devolved unto condemnation. “If you spent months at a time in Anghabar, figure then if your hair does not happen to resemble the recesses of the sunless deep, as lore would then allege.” The justification birthed a pause. “You are still here ?” the guest was charged, as an invitation to depart.

“I have just come from seeing the other elf who ... well, I am to change your dressings as well.” the young Elf raised his supplies in both hands as evidence. And a confession, that the other survivor had been tended to foremost.

“He is still with us then ?” the Mole lamented.

“If he were dead, you would be expected to pay far more than an apology in compensation,” rallied the now righteous youth. Who had been born in an age long after it was tendency for Elves to slay their kin.

“Apologise ?” Silugnir took his back from the wall, and the healer recoiled, finding the opposite bars now as a wall behind him. “To him ?” the Mole spat at the floor between them, as though the disagreeable survivor of the House of Fountain was sat there. “After he spoke so derogatory of the kin of Finwe ?”

“The apology is to our Lord Celebrimbor, himself kin of Finwe, for disregarding his law, his peace ..”

“They have said all this already,” the pale veteran waved one wrist dismissively, unmoved by all efforts at reason. “Leave if you have nothing new to offer. For naught yet has altered my opinion on the matter. I shall not apologise for defending those whom can not defend themselves. Only cowards would attack the dead, even with the ignorance of words.”

“A coward would not volunteer to change your dressings,” countered the youth. “Our Lord would not see even you to suffer needlessly ..

“Yet here you are ..” the disdain was not subtle.

“I must ..” the healer began anew.

“Change the dressings,” his ‘patient’ proved that he had heard. More than once. “Must you ?

“I should not like to have to ask the guard to restrain you,” the youth decided to recall who was in the wrong here. And who was supposed to be in control.

“Oh you really would not like that,” Erfaron agreed, though glanced idly to the strong chains stapled to the wall at either side, as though to taunt him, and ignored them, being that he was thankfully able to. For they had not been employed to impede him. Probably they were meant to encourage him to feel grateful. The smith lord was not needlessly cruel and had not insisted upon fetters. His attendant thought better of his bluff, and dealt out a threat more liable.

“This may hurt some ..” he warned, edging closer, as though readying to tend a cornered beast, which was not far from the truth. Though the Mole was a very well-spoken beast.

“Why does that look as to frighten you more than I ?” Erfaron scoffed. “There is little you can do to .. ” a sharp exclamation which was not so well-spoke escaped him, and the patient drew his injured arm away from further such ‘treatment’.

“I did say,” his healer almost smiled.

“You did,” the agreement did not sound at all agreeable..”You think I brought this hurt upon myself” the prisoner assumed.

“We both know that you do not care what I think,” the healer mentioned, reaching for the affliction a second time. “You don't even know me,” he added. And yet, in so doing, reminded the elder elf of a healer he had known, countless years ago.

“I'm bored,” he admitted. “You are the first means of entertainment I've had all day .”

“And here I thought you had no want for company,” the younger elf, applying his trade to a begrudging but less now mutinous patient, found himself more bold..

“I would not count you any kind of company,” he was informed.

“And we are done,” the young healer sounded as though it had been an ordeal for both.”Rest still. Let those stitches mend swiftly. And consider apologising. If you want the sword back ...”

“We are done, you said,” he was reminded, of who he was lecturing. The Mole shifted in his seat, and the healer, gathering his things, dropped some upon the floor. “So leave,” the prisoner demanded, as though he possessed the right. “You are not half so intriguing a distraction as I assumed” a yawn supported the insult.

“You want to never leave this place ?” the Eregion-born Elf backed up, his supplies seized up in a jumble in both arms. “You're going the right way about it,” he declared, sliding the door back into it’s place, and recovering his safety on the far side of the bars.

“Do you want to never leave this place ?” pale eyes returned though the thin lips barely rustled, countering the warning with one of his own. “You are going the right way about it,” he repeated back the healer’s warning, rose to his feet, turning it unto a warning of his own.

The sound of the healer’s own feet flapping in their hurry to fly out, to safety, mingled with the laughter that the Mole echoed about the dingy room.






'"Evil shall not be harnessed by laughter or fair song, whatever noble Lords might have you to believe. The world is a darker place than ever we once gave thought to imagine, and our labours to address such threat have likened us to adapt, wheresoever necessary.” '

(Erfaron Sílûgnir, speaking to Menellote Silosse - his mother)


ImageImage

Igneous 'Iggy' Bloodbeard and Erfaron Sílûgnir
The Ruins of Ost-in-Edhel. After the Sack of Eregion, 1699 SA approx.


It was now eighty years since the Mole had finally grown bored enough to speak up an apology. Eighty years since he had last seen these cells. Since he had seen that same young healer elf, in this self-same prison. Of course Lord Celebrimbor was no more lord than this was even a city any more. And healing was far from likely for anyone who now loitered in the wake of Sauron’s invasion.

The healer had looked better, and could not have likely looked much worse; having evidently took his own turn now as captive, at the pleasure of orcish interrogators. Ever since the sack of the city by Sauron's minions, those same fiends were eager, ever eager, to know of the 'elvish sneak ways' into the renowned valley refuge. The ways into Imladris. By the looks of the unfortunate healer, he had not obliged their requests, even if he had been aware of the answers which were sought. Or maybe he had. Orcs possessed little restraint where opportunity and resources both set at hand. They simply could not help themselves.

The result was .. horrific. The interrogator sure can't have been too genuinely interested about receiving the answers to his croaking demands. But now his plaything had fallen beyond the ability to even bleat denials. So the Dwarf and his accomplice were granted the opportunity to inspect the damage done, while the interrogator found his frolics elsewhere.



“This one still draws breath,” Iggy noted, peering up at the trembling tatters of the not so young now healer. Drawing his great battleaxe to ready, the Dwarf presumed to shatter the chains which held the unfortunate soul. A hand on his shoulder stilled him, and saw the gruff warrior turn where he stood.

“Not for long,” the Mole diagnosed, tilting his head to better surmise the captive’s sorry situation. “And if he slows our missive then we shall ourselves fare no better,” he turned, and walked away from the laboured gasps of the mutilated healer. There was a greater picture at stake here which would not be compromised for one fool, who was unlikely to last much longer anyway.

“You want to leave him here ?” the Dwarf sought to confirm what he could not completely believe he had heard. “Like this ?”

“I do not want that guard to come back and find his meat stole. And risk his alerting the entire garrison that there must be an escape or some intruder,” Erfaron did not break gaze with his friend, who slowly lowered his weapon.


“Sorry friend,” Iggy clambered unto the great stone slab littered with torture equipment. “Can’t be doing with it,” he swore to himself. And dealt a valiant blow over head from his stage, cracking the tormented healer’s skull like an egg with one sound blow. Brains bled from the fissures that dyed the honeyed hair unto a crimson crown. "There." The dying was rendered instantly dead, his suffering at an end. Their mission unimpeded.

Erfaron leant an eye back from where he was poised at the door. He dropped the firm line of his mouth and shook his head in disapproval.

“Can’t say as they’ll think one of ours did that,” Iggy crashed from the raised stone back down to ground, with a graceless landing. “They’ll believe it one of theirs. And he wont go giving us up, even if he wanted to,” the Dwarf concluded.


“We are behind schedule,” the Mole let him know. And led the way through the dungeons, as one who was so familiar was able. Their scheme to bring down the entire foundations of the crumbling ruin upon it’s occupying army, depended upon it. And upon the strength of stomach that would not be stalled, no matter what. They had broken in, at great risk, and if they never wanted to leave this place … then to delay would be to go the right way about it.
Last edited by Ercassie on Wed Jun 23, 2021 7:23 am, edited 1 time in total.

Post Reply